Wheels and wings. 1
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
CHAPTER 1
“You go carefully now darling. Watch the traffic. I’m off to work now.”
Jack smiled inwardly, ‘his mother liked to fuss but it showed she cared’.
“Yes mum. Don’t I always?”
Jack’s mother sat in her car for a few seconds watching him pedal furiously down the lane and she smiled protectively. Meanwhile, Jack savoured the short steep hill that led away from their cottage followed by a couple of miles of easy cycling along the valley floor before confronting the brief hard climb over the ‘Mynydd bach’. Next, there was a steady ride along a couple of miles of undulating moorland ‘B’ class road before dropping down into the next valley and joining the main ‘A’ road towards the town where his high school sat nestled between the railway station, hospital and river.
All told it was a fairly safe ride of about twelve miles, mostly along quiet lanes and the lightly trafficked, moorland, ‘B’ road. The only tricky section was the short; busy ‘A’ road section that led into town. It was a goodly ride to and from school every day and it provided Jack with some decent exercise especially for the hill climbs.
At fourteen, Jack was already a popular rider in the local ‘Wheelers’ club and he’d won several junior road races in addition to some difficult regional hill-climbing trials.
He could have chosen to take the free bus to school and accompanied his younger sister Amie who, at aged thirteen, was in the year below him at the same school. Instead, Jack cycled both ways for the exercise and training.
For reasons I shall come to, Jack kept his cycling hobby secret from the school. Every morning, when he arrived on the outskirts of the town, he changed from his cycling Lycra then had a quick shower at his Aunty Olwen’s house before finally arriving for school in the regulation school uniform. Aunty Olwen was one of Jack’s three aunties who all had daughters. Consequently Olwen had a soft spot for Jack as the only boy amongst the cousins.
After changing, Jack usually jogged the last half- mile to school at a gentle pace to avoid perspiring. It wouldn’t do to arrive at school stinking of sweat.
There were two reasons why Jack kept his cycling a secret;-
Firstly the school was obsessed with its reputation as a centre of rugby excellence;-
Secondly there was no safe lock-up in the school. The bullies might sabotage his precious bike and it was a good one despite being second hand. His adult friends in the cycling club had located it and helped him to buy it because they were so impressed with his performance.
Jack, although smallish, was also an excellent sprinter with a very high leg cadence that facilitated both running and cycling. His sprint - running speed had already come to the attention of the games master who was a fanatical rugby coach. In fact most of the males in the school were obsessed with rugby despite the school supposedly being a co-educational establishment.
Jack however, despised rugby. He was the smallest in his year and he felt the tackles grievously when he was slammed to the ground by any of the bigger boys. It seemed to Jack that the other boys made a point of trying to tackle him because they stood little chance of injury because they were all bigger and heavier than Jack. It did not help that Jack was somewhat effeminate and after three years at the school he was already singled out for bullying. Nothing too physical though, because any bigger boy seen bullying a smaller boy would tend to be exposed and pilloried by the girls. Jack was grateful for the moderating influence the girls brought to the school culture.
Academically, Jack more than held his own though he usually did only enough to maintain sufficient grades to keep him in the classes he favoured. Those were classes that had fewer rugby ‘jocks’ to bully or annoy him.
By and large therefore, Jack usually kept himself to himself, though when called upon to join study groups, he found himself gravitating to the girls. He found their propensity to share ideas and make consensual decisions a lot more attractive than the boy’s methods. They usually argued and bullied to get their individual ideas accepted; usually to the accompaniment of ridiculing other boys and trying to shout them down. Consequently, Jack avoided the boys at every opportunity but in some lessons there was no escape, namely games periods.
Mr Weston the Gym teacher or games master did little to ameliorate the bullying. In the rugby games he admired Jack’s speed but he was disgusted by Jack’s seeming cowardice in avoiding tackles by getting rid of the ball too soon.
“Why don’t you run with the ball boy? You’ve got the speed. What’s the problem with the occasional tackle?”
“The tackles hurt sir. I’m light and skinny.”
“So why don’t you stay after school and do some training. We’ll soon muscle you up and then you can take a hit. If they can catch you that is. You’d make a first class wing.”
Jack was not impressed by the last seemingly encouraging remark, he knew Mr Weston had a very low opinion of him but he was determined not to be bullied into playing a game he hated and feared. He replied courteously yet without giving his real reasons away.
“Don’t want to sir.”
“Why not?”
Jack was loath to explain why. There were two reasons.
Firstly, Jack’s lack of weight gave him a big advantage when cycling in hill trials and road races.
Secondly, Jack secretly cross-dressed and he could fit into his little sister’s clothes. If he ‘muscled up’ as Mr Weston wanted, he would gain a masculine musculature that he found revolting. The last thing Jack wanted was to look in a mirror whilst cross-dressed and see a weight-lifter frowning back. Jack loved his feminine features and those features included slender arms and legs.
Big muscles and powerful limbs were a particular disadvantage in road races and hill climbs even if it was a benefit for sprints. There were no velodromes or racing tracks near his home so road-racing and time-trials were the most popular activities in the cycling club.
Jack had once tried track racing but he found road racing and long club rides the most enjoyable part of cycling. He had made lasting friendships amongst his own club members and other members of other clubs in the road-race pelotons. The camaraderie of each individual pulling to the front of the peloton to share the burden of pace-making and making the slipstream were elements of sharing that Jack found enjoyable. If, later in the race, the agreement was reached that it was ‘everybody for himself’ to the finishing line and win the race, well; that was what racing was about. Unlike running, there was little barging and shoving amongst cyclists because everybody was brutally aware of the real dangers of a mass crash. The dangers of a genuinely accidental collision were real enough. Consequently, all Jack’s sporting friends were now to be found amongst fellow cyclists and ‘wheelers’.
There were other issues attached to staying after school to work out in the gym. For example, he ended up mixing it with the commuter ‘nine-to-five’ traffic when cycling home and that increased the risks whilst cycling home; particularly in the dark winter nights. The trouble was Jack could not use that as a legitimate excuse to avoid muscle-building after school because the games master would learn of his other sporting interest and the school would consider any ‘defection’ to another sport, tantamount to betrayal.
As to the other issue ... cross-dressing; well, the dangers of revealing his feelings and needs were all too obvious. If others found out, especially amongst the boys, Jack knew his life would be finished in that school.
Jack was too afraid to obtain girls clothes on his own. It was easier and safer to occasionally steal something of Amie’s and squirrel it away into his secret stash.
Finally in answer to Mr Weston’s question ‘Why not?’ he simply repeated that he didn’t like getting hurt in a sort of garbled mumble that left Mr Weston somewhat annoyed.
After that interlude, the games master showed little but contempt for Jack’s reluctance to play rugby for the school. When Jack was forced to play however, the games master muttered darkly whenever Jack showed that spark of sprinting magic when he streaked over the line to make a try. Jack did it rarely though, usually showing such speed only to complete a try or avoid a brutal, bone-crunching tackle. Thus Jack’s school life went with little further incidence of bullying because when he did turn out for the school, they invariably won. Jack’s sprinting speed was becoming legend.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and Wings 2
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie.... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie.... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson.... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob.... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston.... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies..... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer..... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite..... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen.... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy..... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths.... The County solicitor.
Chapter 2
One early Saturday morning in the spring, while Jack was out racing, his sister, Amie accidentally discovered his stash of her clothes as she was helping her mother by gathering the laundry. Unusually, that morning his mother had chosen to do the laundry on a Saturday instead of a Monday and she had sent Amie to gather Jack’s laundry.
Normally, Jack left his laundry in the bag in the bathroom to be washed on Mondays. He had left early that Saturday morning so he had not gathered his clothes together preparatory to washing. Consequently, their mother despatched Amie to collect Jack’s dirty clothes. This meant Amie had to search for them because Jack had not left them out.
Jack had already completed his chores before seven that morning in order to make the start of his race and he did not know of the changed laundry arrangements, consequently his dirty clothes were just lying inside the wardrobe.
Bob, the cycling club captain, had picked Jack up at the house and loaded Jack’s road racer (bought second hand, on-line through the club) into the back of his Van. They left before Jack’s mother had a chance to tell him to leave out his dirty clothes. On route, they chatted about tactics while Bob drove.
Meanwhile ‘back at the homestead’, a shocked Amie was showing her equally shocked mother what she’d discovered while searching for Jack’s dirty laundry.
“It’s all my old stuff Mummy; well some of it’s not so old. These were one of that set of panties you bought me for Christmas; I wondered where they’d gone! What’s all this stuff doing in his room? And why was it hidden in his wardrobe? I want them back!”
For long seconds, their mother studied the panties in her hand and rubbed her jaw thoughtfully as she realised she had some difficult questions to ask her son. She wondered if it had anything to do with the break up with their father a few years before. That year Jack had entered the high school only a year ahead of Amie. Now, three years on, his mother asked herself some painful questions.
‘What would a boy just turned fourteen want with his thirteen-year-old sister’s things?’ She asked herself.
The answers that kept re-appearing in her head caused her no small concern.
~~oo000oo~~
Wheels and wings 3
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie.... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie.... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson.... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob.... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston.... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies.... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer.... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite.... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen.... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy.... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths.... The County solicitor.
Chapter 3
When he returned home late that afternoon, Jack was overjoyed at his victory in the junior sportive. He’d won his own under fifteen section and even beaten some of the boys over two years older in the section above. Bob, the club captain, was tremendously impressed and they’d stopped to savour a celebratory ice-cream with several members of the ladies section that included a girl called Charlotte who also cycled for the junior girls and who’d also won her section.
At school Jack and Charlotte were now becoming fast friends for she shared most of Jack’s classes. Until they were a year into high school, Jack hadn’t known that Charlotte was a club member.
They had first become acquainted in class on their first day at high school but at that time they had little to do with each other for they seemingly had no common interest. Eleven-year-old boys had little to do with eleven-year-old girls. What’s more Jack didn’t attend the weekly Friday night cycling club meetings in the sports centre. Jack preferred training to talking.
Conversely, Charlotte loved the weekly social evening and went nearly every Friday evening with her dad. This circumstance changed when Jack’s father and mother got divorced.
One Friday evening a few months after starting their second year of high school, Jack couldn’t go training because his mum and dad had separated and the family routine was at sixes and sevens. Jack had worshipped his dad and the sense of betrayal when his father had seemingly ‘walked out’ on him had left Jack totally devastated. Jack was unable to train alone at night in the winter because of the various dangers associated with cycling alone on dark busy roads. On other weeknights he usually cycled with various other senior members of the club but on Friday nights these seniors went to the club meeting. Consequently, Jack’s dad had previously accompanied him on Fridays. Now that father — son relationship was over.
A few weeks later, to cheer him up, his mother had run him down to the Friday evening club meeting. On stepping into the room, Jack was pleasantly surprised but also shocked to recognise the pretty girl in his high school class. It was only then that Charlotte also realised that the Jack in her class was ‘THAT SAME JACK’! She found it difficult at first to reconcile the fact that the boy all the people in the club were saying was a boy going far in cycling was the same effeminate undersized runt of her class at school. Charlotte’s first utterance on realising the two Jacks were the same person was a squeal of excitement as enthusiasm surpassed her disbelief.
“Oh my God! You’re THAT Jack; the racer. I’ve been waiting to meet you ever since Dad brought me to the club. What brings you here tonight? I thought you always trained with your dad on Friday nights.”
At the mention of his father, Jack teared up and Charlotte’s dad Doctor Dawson quickly intervened to spare the boy his tears.”
“Uuuhm, I don’t think Jack wants to speak of that Darling. Shall we get some tea and biscuits?”
When father and daughter returned to the table, Charlotte pursued the new discovery of Jack’s true identity but avoided the divorce issue that her father had explained to her while making the extra mug of tea.
“So what’s it like being the toast of the club Jack?”
Jack had the decency and modesty to blush as he squirmed under her scrutiny. Then he begged her.
“Well I wouldn’t say I’m the toast of the club, there’re lots faster than me.”
“Yeah but they’re all seniors and stuff, you’re not yet thirteen!”
“Look, Charlotte, pleeease don’t tell the people at school. They’ll only make trouble if they find out I avoid rugby and stuff just to go cycling. Tom Weston the games master doesn’t know about it, he thinks I should be training and playing rugby. Please don’t tell, pleeease!”
Charlotte recognised his inherent shyness and it endeared him to her. She promised not to reveal the cycling. On this basis, they soon became firm friends both in school and out. Thus Charlotte became one of only three people at the school who knew that Jack raced for the Wheelers junior section; - the three being Charlotte, Jack and his younger sister Amie.
-0-
Now back to the laundry incident.
-0-
That fateful Saturday morning when Jack arrived home after winning the race, he knew immediately that something serious was afoot as his mother met him at the door. He had been all set to describe his successes but that ambition died as he met his mother’s gaze. He fell silent as he helped Bob lift his bike and kit out of the van and waited while Bob paid his respects to his mother. Then as the van started to leave he turned to face his mother.
“Hi mummy; what’s wrong?”
“Well first you’d better tell me how you did in the race and then it’s upstairs to your bedroom.”
Jack swallowed at the mention of his bedroom as foreboding sent a lump into his stomach however; he did as asked and firstly described his race,
“I won my own section in the regional fifty and beat all but five of the boys in the under eighteen class. Bob reckons I’ve got excellent prospects. Charlotte also won her section in the lady’s ten mile so Bob was doubly pleased. Charlotte’s asked if I want to go out with her tomorrow on the Sunday club ride. Her dad will be there but it’s not a hard ride. It’s the ramblers group, they’re the slow old fogies section but Bob’s accompanying us to give Charlotte and me a workout for a couple of circuits around the Mynydd bach. There’s a coach from the British team selectors who wants to see both of us again after our performances this morning. So what’s the problem mummy; you look worried?”
“I am worried darling but I think best upstairs. Follow me. Amanda’s gone into town with her friends.”
Jack felt a sinking feeling and when he followed his mother into the bedroom his worst fears were confirmed. Laid out on the bed was his stash of Amanda’s things. They were all neatly folded and had clearly been washed that morning while Jack was out racing. He swallowed fearfully and stared dumbly at the incriminating display for a few seconds until his mother sat on the bed and spoke firmly.
“Look at me Jack. I want the truth.”
Jack looked up to meet his mother’s gaze for a second then lost it again as his eyes nervously scanned the assorted items until his mother spoke firmly again but in a slightly softer tone.
“I asked you to look at me please.”
Her softer tone eased Jack’s nerves slightly but it still took all his courage to look up and meet her eyes. As he struggled to hold back his own tears he was ashamed to see the light glisten in his mother’s eyes. She was on the verge of tears too.
“D’you want to tell me what this means, why?”
Jack had almost lost his voice and he simply mumbled incoherently as his mother strained to catch his words.
“I didn’t get that. Did you say you like them?”
Jack nodded as slightly as he could as though trying to make the admission just as small and inconsequential as he could. His mother sighed as she asked.
“D’you wear them?”
He nodded again then his gaze fell to the floor again but his mother persisted.
“So you don’t just ... just, just use them?”
Jack looked up uncertainly; he wasn’t sure what his mother was driving at. She took a deep breath and sucked her own lip nervously.
“I mean do you use them for ... you know; for pleasuring yourself or do you just wear them? - Like a girl would wear them, just for hygiene and comfort.”
Jack wasn’t quite sure what his mother was driving at. He had just turned thirteen and was a late developer. Puberty had not yet arrived. Because he didn’t mix much with other boys he hadn’t gathered much of juvenile male lore concerning puberty and masturbation. He looked uncomprehendingly at his mother as he asked wonderingly.
“Pleasuring; what d’you mean?”
His mother sighed again and took a deep breath. She hadn’t noticed any stains or anything on the underwear as she had washed them and she had inspected each item closely. Jack’s incomprehension simply confirmed her suspicions insofar as he was not using the garments for stimulation and masturbation. Her son had not fully entered puberty yet but that raised a bigger question and the answer she was expecting served only to worry her more deeply. She followed up with the next questions.
“How long have you been wearing them? Is it a long time? How old were you when you started?”
Because the three questions could be answered with one simple answer, it served to make Jack feel the inquisition would be over without too many more questions so he answered promptly and quite honestly.
“’Bout six, maybe seven, no six I think.”
“You mean you’ve been doing it for what; nearly seven years?”
Jack did a quick calculation and nodded. His mother rolled her eyes and muttered softly.
“My God! And I never found out. How could I have missed this?”
She sat on the bed beside him and inquired further.
“Who’s been washing them?”
“Me.” Jack owned, secretly glad that he had proved he could keep himself and his secret clothes clean.
His mother frowned and debated asking him where he dried them but she let that question drop. She had found no damp or stained spots around the house so there was no need to press that question. Her next questions were more pressing and she turned to the question of Jack’s nature by asking if he felt he was a girl or what. Jack started to tear up as he wagged his head uncertainly.
“No! I’m a boy ... I think.”
“You think! Don’t you know? D’you want to grow up to be a man or a woman?”
This question posed a problem. Jack wanted to be a boy and have Charlotte as a girl-friend, but he wasn’t sure he wanted to grow up all hairy and muscular like so many of the men in the cycling club's adult section. He preferred the women’s soft skin and rounded shapes but he wanted to keep his boy bits. Wanting to keep his boy bits meant he would become a man and provided he didn’t become too muscular and hairy he believed he was happy to become a man. The good side was he would be able to avoid the hair by shaving his legs, which lots of cyclists did. He could shave the rest of his body as well for that wouldn’t show under the Lycra. He concluded therefore he would like to grow up a man but a smooth skinned, slender man — possibly with ... tits.
To this end, he told his mother he thought he wanted to grow up as a man then he thought again and ventured a question that he knew full well, ventured into seriously taboo territory.
“If I grow up as a man, a small smooth hairless man, can I wear women’s clothes?”
“You mean a transvestite ... are you saying you want to be a transvestite?”
Jack nodded; he had been all over the internet and knew what the word meant. He also knew something of the condition so he felt it needed further explanation.
“I don’t think it’s matter of wanting to be a transvestite, I think it’s a case of just being one whether you like it or not.”
Jack shrugged hopelessly while his mother frowned again as she realised the internet had a lot to answer for. She replied thoughtfully.
“D’you mean dress and live full time as a girl?”
“That would be nice. Can I do that?”
“Sorry, the answer’s no. For a start school wouldn’t allow it. I’ll have to get some advice on this. I’ve got a lot of questions as well. If you want to wear stuff in bed, I suppose that’s okay but no more stealing Amanda’s clothes. She’s very upset about it. She won’t want her stuff back now you’ve worn it. I’m going to have to buy a replacement for nearly every item that’s here. You haven’t been stealing anybody else’s clothes have you? You know, washing from other people’s clothes lines and stuff ... or worse, shoplifting?”
“No!" Jack squeaked his protest then added. "I’m not that sort of thief.”
His mother didn’t argue about that particular answer. She was just glad it was contained at least within the family. Fortunately, her ex husband had been scrupulously fair about the finances of their divorce settlement. He paid a substantial maintenance allowance for the children so clothes and bicycles were not a serious issue. The allowance did not run to expensive carbon fibre bikes, hence the second-hand bike which the club had helped him buy. Additionally, Jack’s mum had a job again now that the children were old enough to go to secondary school. She also owned the remote cottage they occupied about half a mile outside the village. She had inherited it when her mother died. Owning a remote cottage outside the village meant that if her son wished to indulge in this strange transvestite activity he at least could do it safely, in private around their cottage. She spoke again.
“Do you feel you’ve got to do it? Is it just an urge or is it a compulsion ... a necessity?”
Jack was flummoxed by the question for he could see little difference between urge and compulsion. He just stood dumb and uncomprehending and tearful which left his mother feeling forced to take some sort of supportive step. To this end she ventured what was for her, a very brave question.
“Would you like me to buy you some clothes and stuff so that you don’t have to steal Amie’s?”
At first Jack thought his mother was teasing him then he realised she was serious. In truth he would have been delighted if his mummy bought some clothes but he was terrified of admitting it at first. Then slowly, as the silence became onerous, he slowly nodded his head. Eventually, he found his voice and mumbled nervously.
“Uuuhm, yes, can I? Is it allowed?”
His mother’s eyes teared up, partly through disappointment and partly through relief. There was certainly a problem but seemingly there was also a solution ... of sorts. She explained.
“You can dress up at home and in bed, but not to school and not when we go to town. I don’t know about cycling. Boy and girl lycra is pretty much the same isn’t it?”
“The club colours are the same, Lycra stretches so the lady's jackets are just smaller. Charlotte and I are the same size and we have borrowed each other’s Jackets between races to keep warm while the other one races. There’s no difference between Charlotte’s top and mine. Though I can see her bra straps through her top.”
"Well you certainly won’t be able to wear a bra. Your Lycra is too tight.”
She frowned as she saw the flicker of disappointment whisper across his features but she wagged her finger and reiterated her feelings.
“You’ll not only get caught out, you’ll embarrass the family as well. No bra while cycling, right! Besides, what if Charlotte saw it?”
~~ooo000ooo~~.
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 4
Jack had to think long and hard about the idea of Charlotte knowing about his transvestism. Charlotte was his best friend and a sweet supportive girl. She had often come to Jack’s support in class especially if Billy Davies tried to shout him down in class discussions. Billy Davies was quite a bright lad and very sporty but he was a bit too competitive in every aspect of his life. Jack had no problems with Billy being competitive on the rugby field but the same characteristics were tiresome in the classroom; especially as Jack was way ahead academically.
The strange thing was that Billy was actually protective and supportive of Jack in the rugby games, so much so, he often made sure that Jack was clear of any potential tackle before passing him the ball to score the vital tries. Invariably it was only Jack who had sufficient speed and agility to slip through the opposing defence gaps that Billy spotted. They actually formed a good partnership on the rare occasions that Jack turned out to play rugby for the school under-sixteen’s
Mr Weston was particularly chagrined by Jack’s adamant refusal to represent the school every weekend and only turning out if there was an important match. Sometimes Jack even refused to play in the important matches and Mr Weston thought that Jack was being conceited in as much as he only turned out when it suited him. He resolved to find out what Jack did on the other Saturdays that the boy deemed more important than representing the school.
In the classes Billy shared with Charlotte and Jack, Billy was slightly jealous of Jack’s academic successes in class. Billy also fancied Charlotte like mad ... as did most of the boys in their class but he just didn’t seem to make any headway with the increasingly attractive girl. Nor did he know that Jack and Charlotte spent most Saturdays and Sundays out cycling and that cycling friendship was slowly blossoming into a more intense relationship.. Had Billy known about it, his classroom jealousy might have escalated into something less savoury.
The situation was to remain this way for several months until the gym master happened to have a free week-end because winter rain had wiped out the rugby fixtures. The pitches were unplayable so he had decided to use the free weekend to try and find out what Jack did that was so important on his other weekends.
On that Saturday, the games master turned up in the village near Jack’s cottage and asked a villager for the cottage’s location. Not suspecting anything and having no reason to be concerned, the villager directed Mr Weston to the cottage. The gym master drove to a lay-by near the cottage and waited. What he hadn’t realised was that by eight o’clock Jack was already out cycling He was not racing because the summer racing season was over, but he still attending the early morning elite club meeting as a junior member with the seniors. The seniors were really keen for Jack to accompany them because his ability impressed the whole club
The club had many members and the Saturday club event was usually divided into three groups, the seniors, the intermediates and the juniors. Because Jack had reached such a high standard, the best, elite cyclists in the club were more than keen to invite him secretly on their early morning seven o’clock, ‘hard rides’ before meeting up with the other club members for the senior, ten o’clock ride.
Charlotte also attended the later ride where she cycled in company with Jack and a couple of senior women who were excellent riders that rode regularly with the seniors. This was the regular club social ride that usually reached forty to sixty miles depending on the route. Jack and Charlotte had only just been promoted from the intermediates and allowed to join the senior group that autumn because of their proven abilities in the summer road-racing season. They had earned the respect of the senior riders who were more than pleased to have younger participants on the later ride despite sometimes having to ease up to allow for Charlotte’s
limitations. This camaraderie gave lots of pleasure to both Charlotte and Jack for it gave them a sense of truly belonging when the seniors accepted them on the senior rides then bought them treats when they stopped at the regular Cafes.
Both youngsters found the adult’s banter amusing and it brought them even closer together.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and Wings. 5
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 5
Being ignorant of Jack’s cycling situation, Mr Weston wasted several hours sitting in the lay-by until he gave up just before lunch. Then he decided to go for a coffee because he felt the morning had been totally wasted and he was not in a good mood. As he drove back to town, he encountered the wheelers speeding home but he did not recognise the youngsters who were ensconced in the peloton for safety and slip-streaming. He did however recognise the club name on the cyclist’s jerseys and he cursed them as they obstructed him along a narrow lane. Several cyclists also cursed the gym master for his impatience and when he finally overtook them, tooting his horn and forcing some of the cyclists to stop, two of the club members recorded his inconsiderate behaviour on their helmet cams.
Being well protected inside the group and therefore being forced to concentrate on their immediate companions in the peloton, neither Charlotte nor Jack recognised the gym master or his car. They did however remember the abusive incident. It made them more aware of inconsiderate motorists and they were naturally extra careful when they decided to cycle to the mall after the club disbanded at the end of the ride. Charlotte’s dad had agreed to pick them up after his surgery later that afternoon with the bike rack on his car.
They had stopped by in Jack’s auntie’s house to leave their bikes there and change into their regular clothes. For the rest of the afternoon they were free to wander around the shops. Charlotte was pleased and slightly surprised to discover that Jack was more than keen to accompany her around the boutiques and even occasionally pretend to put some item of clothing on to the accompaniment of giggles and silliness. They were doing exactly that when Mr Weston saw them from the cafe window where he was finishing his coffee. Jack was making Charlotte giggle as he placed a fascinator on his head and held a sequined top against his chest as though sizing it up. He giggled and asked.
“D’you think it would look good in the club colours? The sequins make good reflective material. Does it suit me?”
Charlotte was already bent double with a fit of the giggles when Mr Weston appeared unseen behind the lampooning Jack.
“No! I don’t think it suits you boy. What are you, a girl?”
Jack’s heart missed a beat as his stomach sagged with surprise while Charlotte’s giggle choked in her throat. It was Charlotte who recovered before Jack and she answered quite boldly for Mr Weston was not her teacher.
“We were only having some fun Mr Weston, we weren’t doing any harm. Anyway, I’m buying, so we are allowed to try clothes on!”
Frome Charlotte’s perspective their fun was perfectly legitimate. Girls often held stuff up against each other to compare clothes and they often tried on dozens of different shoes before deciding. It was all a part of girly fun when shopping. The fact that she could behave the same way with Jack only endeared him to her further and she could see no fault. Jack’s still secret propensity for cross-dressing meant he also found the ‘clothes-testing’ to be fun even though he never actually tried anything on. He did however put hats on and try shoes on for a giggle. The young shop assistants knew this from previous visits and, because Charlotte usually made a purchase, it was part of the Saturday fun in the small provincial town.
Mr Weston however was of the ‘old school’ and a dyed-in-the-wool male chauvinist to boot. The very idea of a man, or even a boy, enjoying shopping was anathema to him; especially when that boy seemingly preferred to go shopping with girls rather than represent the school regularly in sport. It did not help that Jack’s somewhat effeminate behaviour was also a red rag to Mr Weston’s bull.
Finding the boy giggling like a girl and prancing around in a girl’s fascinator served only to disgust the games master to the point of anger. He berated Jack loudly to the surprise of several of the female staff as he corrected Charlotte.
"No Miss Dawson, WE are not allowed to try clothes on! Only YOU are allowed to try women's clothes on because this prancing fairy is really a boy!"
Having made Jack feel like some sort of low-life, he stormed out with an order ringing in Jack’s ears.
“You’ll see me in my office during morning break on Monday!”
Jack just stood shocked and frightened but Charlotte was made of sterner stuff.
“Who the hell does he think he is? It’s Saturday and what we do on Saturdays is nothing to do with him.”
“He thinks I should be playing rugby.”
“Why? The games have been cancelled this weekend anyway.”
“Yes, but every other weekend. He thinks I should be a permanent member of the school rugby team and play every weekend.”
“Why does he think that? You cycle for the club. They want you just as much as the school. You don’t have to represent the school!”
Jack shrugged. He hated rugby but the school was fanatical about it. The head master had already sent a letter to his mother about the team spirit and her son apparently wasting his talent. Jack explained this to Charlotte and she snorted derisively.
“Huh! What do they know about team spirit? It’s all ‘LOOK AT ME!’ on the rugby field and then they smash the other guy into the ground. Everybody’s in it for their own glory. Every time the team wins, the jocks turn up in school on Mondays thinking they’re cocks of the walk!”
Jack knew that Charlotte was right and he nodded. This only encouraged Charlotte to lay it on thicker.
“Just look at that Billy Davies, he thinks every girl should be slavering at his feet if they come home as winners.”
Jack frowned. Billy Davies was not a fraction as bad as some of the dumber jocks from the lower grade classes. He explained to Charlotte.
“Billy’s okay really. He sees to it that I don’t get any bad passes so I can get a clear run to the line. Besides he seems a bit shy around d girls for all his popularity. Honestly Charlie, Billy’s okay. He’s a nice guy at heart.”
“Yeah, well that maybe but he’s still a dork when he’s got a win under his belt. There’s no stopping his stupidity. He thinks every girl should be his slave.”
“Ah that’s a bit unfair Charlie. All the boys act like dorks around you, you’re dead pretty and they all fancy you like crazy.”
Charlotte stared stupidly as she disbelived her own ears.
“Crickey Jack Thomas I did I just hear a compliment?”
Jack stalled as Charlotte’s smile widened then he crimsoned with embarrassment as he mumbled.
“Well, yes; you are pretty, prettier than all the others.”
Charlotte’s smile widened to a huge face splitting grin as she threw her arms open and dragged Jack into her embrace then kissed him passionately on the lips. Jack was taken totally by surprise and initially tried to escape then he found the sensation nice and relaxed as he felt tingles running down his spine. Eventually he tried to speak.
“Mmmmm, mmmmmph. Stoppit Charlie, somebody ‘ll see us.”
Charlotte loosened her embrace disappointed that Jack hadn’t simply fallen into the kiss with the same degree of Passion. She asked pointedly.
“Why should you worry, are you ashamed of me or something?”
Jack gasped with surprise that Charlotte had taken his remark completely the wrong way. He protested vehemently.
“No, no. It’s just that; well ... if any of the boys see us, they’ll make my life hell. They all fancy you. They’ll be jealous as hell and then it’ll get stupid cos they call me Tinker-bell and some think I'm gay. If they think I’m going with you, some of the dumber jocks might get nasty. They all fancy you like hell; you should hear what they say about you.”
Charlotte smirked with disgust.
“You don’t have to tell me. I suppose they all want to get into my knickers. They're just glands looking for somewhere to spurt”
Jack paused; he’d never heard Charlotte speak so earthily of such things. Then he nodded uncertainly.
“Well, yes; yes they do. The jocks are pretty crude about it in the changing rooms."
"Yeah, all the rugby jocks are the same."
"No, not all," Jack protested, "Billy’s not. He tries to stick up for you but only he can get away with doing that cos he's popular and he's the captain. If anybody else sticks up for you the others accuse that boy of being in love with you. Billy’s the only one popular enough to protect your reputation and avoid the ribbing. But even he’d have a hard time doing it if you were seen kissing me, the runtiest kid in the class.”
Charlotte smiled at the thought that Billy Davies stuck up for her in the locker rooms because in class he behaved like a dork with all the girls. Despite this, all the girls, fancied him cos he was a good looking lad. Jack then asked Charlotte what the girls talked about in their locker rooms.
“They talk about boys, what d’you expect?”
“Do the girls like Billy, I suppose they do?”
“Yes they do, mostly except for the stupid stuff like the strutting around after they’ve won a match. That can annoy us but some girls even respond to that. They like the attention.”
Jack nodded.
“Yeah, I’ve noticed. Some of them go along with it. That Marjorie Spencer’s all over Billy like a rash.”
Charlotte snorted with disgust.
“Marjorie Spencer’s a slag. Her body rules her brain!”
Jack fell silent. Marjorie Spencer was truly a pretty girl but when she opened her mouth, uugh! She had a voice like a fish-wife. Despite this, Marjorie was quite nice to Jack but he had no idea why. Her kindness to Jack gainsayed her reputation as a slut in Jack's eyes. Jack of course knew little of the girl's opinions of each other so he had no comment to offer about Marjorie.
Charlotte mistakenly took his silence for some sort of secret attraction. She demanded to know if Jack fancied Marjorie and her tone betrayed her jealousy. Jack, being preoccupied with Mr Weston’s summons to see him on Monday, did not deny Charlotte’s accusation vehemently enough and Charlotte got into a huff. A row developed and when her father arrived to collect them the pair were not talking.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and Wings 6
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths... The County solicitor.
Chapter 6.
On the Sunday, the rain worsened and a gale was blowing. Only about a dozen die-hards turned out for the Sunday ride that was normally reserved for novices and less able riders. Usually, if the turnout was large enough on Sundays, the club captain would organise a split so that strong and weaker riders would ride different sized loops to meet at a popular cafe were other clubs also congregated.
This particular Sunday however, because of the torrential rain, the stalwarts decided to ride as a group and they decided their route on the basis of the prevailing gale. On the Sunday Rides, Charlotte’s father usually participated. As a doctor he was most welcome because it was useful to have a qualified doctor with all the veteran and youth riders attending. This Sunday however, the cold windy weather had deterred many riders.
Jack however was there, (as always) and he was secretly happy to see Charlotte there with her father Doctor Dawson. Sunday was one of the few days the doctor could get away so he relished the Sunday rides even in the deep mid-winter. Jack grinned to himself silently as he watched them arriving fully kitted up for the cold, wet, windy ordeal. He waved and tried to smile at Charlotte but she glared at him and went to talk to the other lady riders. Jack was left to listen on the outer circle as the captain and senior members discussed a shorter route to reflect the wintery conditions. Jack smiled with a certain personal satisfaction as the route was finally agreed. It was a route he knew well for he cycled different parts of it every week on his training circuits. The ladies hadn’t objected to it either, so it was to everybody’s satisfaction and the club set off at a steady pace that Jack and Charlotte found easy. The pace was slow because there were, two other ladies and a veteran attending.
Once the club had cleared the main road and were travelling along quiet country roads Jack asked Bob the club captain if he could do some short sprints then return to the peloton. Bob told him to take care and despatched a senior to accompany Jack for the first sprint, the pair took off at pace and hurtled down the road ahead of the club. They returned after the first sprint grinning with pleasure at their exileration. Charlotte watched enviously then asked her dad is she could share the next break-away. He agreed and at the next clear open section of road, Jack was mildly surprised to find her starting beside him. However, he said nothing on the basis of ‘least said, soonest mended’. Charlotte’s silence caused Jack to conclude that Charlotte was not interested in reconciliations either. The next mile was excellent open moorland road with a clear view of the open road and perfectly safe. Both children were in clear view of the club riders all the way to the top of the next hill.
The junior pair had an excellent downhill dash followed by a steep uphill climb to stop and wait by a familiar farm gate while the club caught up. As they streaked down-hill, Charlotte and Jack were squealing with delight as the wind and rain stung their faces. Naturally, Jack was ahead of Charlotte as they attacked the hill and he looked back to check on the distance between him and the club. He deliberately ignored Charlotte.
As he approached the top, he was still twisting around occasionally to check his distance ahead of the club. As he turned to look back for about the fourth time, he did not see the farmer opening the gate where the club usually stopped and waited for any slower riders to catch up. He only realised the danger as Charlotte screamed a warning.
Fortunately he was now going slower on the uphill and as he turned fearfully to see what had caused Charlotte’s alarm, he realised the gate was being swung open and he had to swerve to avoid it. He jammed his brakes on and swerved towards the grass verge but the mud on the road from the farmer’s tractor caused him to skid off and he landed on his butt ripping his Lycra shorts and tearing his frilly knickers. He cursed and stood up first to inspect his precious bike then ruefully to try and tuck the lacy trim of his panties into his shorts to hide the embarrassing give-away. He was unsuccessful and as he bent over to recover his bike, Charlotte pulled up alongside him.
“Are you okay, I tried to warn ... Oh my God! You’ve got girl’s panties on!”
Jack span around to hide his torn side and secretly cursed as he realised his secret had been discovered. He silently moved over to the verge and tucked the bloodied frills inside his torn shorts then mounted his bike to cycle ruefully back to the club who had seen the fall from the distance and were racing to check his condition. When they met, Charlotte’s father dismounted and instructed Jack to show him the wound. Jack tried to shrug it off.
“It’s okay. No harm done just some torn Lycra and gravel burns. I skidded on the mud.”
Doctor Dawson wagged his head emphatically thus signalling he would brook no dissention.
“And some cow-shit stains as well lad. Just let me see.”
“No it’s okay, honestly; I’m not hurt.” Jack tried to protest.
“Let’s just check lad, better safe than sorry. If you’ve got faeces in the wound there is an increased risk of tetanus.”
Jack sighed and cursed as Bob had joined Charlotte’s dad and he was now insisting Jack allowed the doctor to check him out. Bob explained the club rules.
“You’re still a Junior Jack; that means you’re under sixteen. Technically I’m responsible for you as the club officer today. Just let Doctor Dawson check you out.”
Jack agreed but asked the doctor to do it privately further down the road. Doctor Dawson agreed to this and they cycled a few yards back before Jack bent over and opened the torn fabric.
“You’ll have to lower your shorts lad. I need to check properly. There’s no need to be shy. The club ladies are watching from way back there, so nothing’s going to happen."
Jack bit his lip and slowly, ever so slowly, peeled down the waistband of his shorts. He tried to peel his panties down simultaneously and for a few tugs, he was successful. Eventually however, he could not hide the pale pink panties and Doctor Dawson noticed them. He did not mention them however; instead he crouched down and made a show of concentrating on the nasty scrape. It was bleeding profusely but gravel burns usually did so Doctor Dawson reached into his saddle bag and produced some antiseptic salve. He smeared it on the abrasions and then covered it with a lint bandage and some plasters.
“There, that’ll do until we get back. We can take you to my surgery when we get back and I can clean you up before I give you a tetanus shot.”
“Do I have to?” Jack asked nervously.
Doctor Dawson looked down and smiled kindly as he recognised the boy’s fear.
“It’s best if you do Jack. There’s cow-muck on the wound and animal faeces carry a higher risk of tetanus. Have you ever had a tetanus shot?”
“Don’t know,” Jack mumbled fearfully.
“Well, I’ll take you to my surgery, sort it out properly then drive you and the bike home. My bike rack is designed for three bikes anyway. Is there anything else?”
Jack sensed what Doctor Dawson was alluding to and he swallowed fearfully.
“Uhhm, you won’t tell Bob will you, about my uuhm ... you know? My pants.”
“No Jack, I won’t. Doctors are sworn to maintain their patient’s confidentiality. I won’t tell anybody else about it. Does anybody else know? Your mother, your doctor? “It’s Doctor Stephanie Williams isn’t it?”
Jack confessed.
“Mum knows Doctor Williams doesn’t. My Sister Amie knows and now Charlotte knows; she saw them just now, when I was checking over my bike.”
Doctor Dawson grinned.
“Spoken like a true cyclist lad. Your bike’s more important than your bum. I’ll have a word with Charlotte when we remount. Now I suggest you cycle as last but one in the peloton with Charlotte beside you. I’ll stay as tail-end-Charlie under the pretence that I’m keeping tabs on your wound, bleeding and what have you. That way, nobody else will find out. Is that okay?”
Jack smiled wanly and nodded.
“Thanks Doctor Dawson. You’re nice.”
When they rejoined the group, Doctor Dawson firstly explained to Bob to keep the pace down because Jack’s hip was a little sore but nothing serious; then he took his daughter Charlotte aside.
“No mention of Jack’s underwear to anybody right. If you’ve got any questions, I’ll explain when we get home! I mean it darling! Not a word!”
“Yes daddy, I haven’t said anything to anybody while you were seeing to his butt.”
“Well done young lady. If you ever consider being a doctor that’s the sort of discretion and tact that would be expected of you darling. I’m proud of you; and don’t bring it up with Jack unless he brings it up, okay?”
Charlotte nodded and basked under her father’s praise as she lined up with Jack in the newly arranged formation. Bob the captain led the club off at a slower speed and reset the route to take them quickly to the pre-arranged rendezvous with the other clubs. As they entered the cafe, Jack took Doctor Dawson’s advice and made a bee-line for a seat by the window to hide his wounded butt. Charlotte went to the looe while her father brought the teas and cakes to their table. As always, Jack packed away several ‘Welsh Cakes’ and the doctor watched smiling. ‘There was nothing wrong with the boy’s appetite.’ Finally they departed for home and when the club dispersed Doctor Dawson took Jack back to his surgery before phoning Jack’s mother.
“Yes Mrs Thomas, just a tetanus injection, purely a precaution.”
With this done he ran Jack home while Charlotte accompanied them.
When father and daughter returned home he took her aside for a further chat as he explained.
“Jack is not gay he’s just a transvestite. I’m going to hold you to your promise not to tell anybody because it could cause him a lot of serious problems in that school. There are plenty of homophobic idiots who would jump at the chance to use this as an excuse to attack him and he’s already got enough problems; I’ve already noticed he appears somewhat effeminate. My sources tell me Jack’s fallen foul of Mr Weston because he’s a good sprinter but he’s effeminate and he doesn’t like rugby. Mr Weston’s upset because he knows Jack’s got the speed to be a first class wing.”
Charlotte nodded thoughtfully. She was fully aware of the bullying for whilst it was bad for some of the girls, it was doubly worse for the boys. The physical element was attached to the mental element for the boys. It was the physical element that so irked Jack because his slightly feminine appearance did not improve the situation. Furthermore, because he was small and slightly built, he was a prime target for the physical bullies.
Jack had spoken about the bullying to Charlotte earlier in the year when she had heard Mr Weston berating him about being apathetic towards sport. She knew the bullying situation well so she resolved not to ever mention the knickers incident. If it got out at school, Jack’s life would be untenable. Nevertheless she was worried about the knickers and she hoped Jack might broach the subject to her. Charlotte realised that her concerns for Jack after the crash had demonstrated she still had feelings for him. Sadly, she also realised Jack had not spoken to her once after the accident.
~~oo000oo~~
Wheels and Wings 7
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths... The County solicitor.
Chapter 7
Back in school on the Monday Jack found himself outside Mr Weston’s office. Charlotte had decided to accompany him despite Jack’s protests that it would amount to nothing.
“You never know. I’ll hide when he calls you in but I’ll be listening at the keyhole. He’s got no right to tell you what you should do on your Saturdays.”
“I know that,” Jack protested, “but he tries to shame me into showing support for the school. Team spirit he calls it.”
“And are you shamed?”
“No. I hate rugby, you already know that; the boys who play it are mostly thugs and bullies who take every advantage of the game’s toughness to hurt you if they don’t like you or you’ve made them look stupid.”
“And you make them look stupid because of your speed.” Charlotte replied wryly.
“Exactly.” Jack sighed.
“Tell him that.”
“I have, time and again; he just says do extra weight training to put muscle and bulk on.”
“Won’t that slow you down? For the road racing that is?”
“Yes, but not in rugby or for sprinting or on the velodrome track but it will in road racing, sprinters whether running or wheeling on the track, do better if they’ve got plenty of muscle but only for short bursts.”
Charlotte nodded, she knew Jack was right, male or female the same rules applied in racing. Jack continued.
“I’m built for road racing long distances. That’s what I’m best at. My natural cadence gives me the advantages over the long haul in the club races, while my hill climbing ability is close to Bob’s and he’s been a regional senior champion. My tactic is to burn any sprint finishes out of the opposition so they can’t make a short burst for the finishing line. Then I use my own high speed cadence to make a fairly long, fast burst to the line. I’m not going to let old Weston bully me.”
Charlotte smile encouragement just as the games master came around the corner and nodded to Jack before squinting suspiciously at Charlotte.
“What are you doing here young lady?”
“I’m waiting for Jack.”
“Well you’ll be a while then. The headmaster’s coming to persuade Jack to show a bit more team spirit, some co-operation and comradeship.”
Charlotte caught Jack’s warning glance so she said nothing. The word comradeship and the way players got hurt in rugby didn’t seem at all like ‘comradeship’ to Charlotte. She’d seen the boys limping around on Mondays after a hard weekend game against another school. At least in cycling, the competition had to treat you with respect or they could get injured just as easily. She smirked at Mr Weston and he gave her a sharp glare.
“I’ll wait outside then. We’ve got to be in our English class at eleven thirty, we’ve got a test.”
Mr Weston shrugged and motioned to Jack to enter his office. Jack glanced once towards Charlotte and flashed a warning. Charlotte flashed a look of understanding and started walking towards her classroom as though to indicate she was departing the scene. Fortunately it was raining heavily so the children were sheltering in their common rooms. Because it was a grammar school most children chose to get ahead with their homework or chat in the corridors. If children were behaving themselves they were allowed to gather in the corridors and socialise. This was what Charlotte was doing when the Headmaster arrived and entered Mr Weston’s office. The moment he passed her, she separated from her friends then returned to her listening post after he had entered the Games Master’s office. She continued ‘loitering’ outside the games-master’s room. As the conversation was developing, Charlotte heard it grow into a full scale row and she admired the way Jack stood up for himself.
Firstly Mr Weston tried to ridicule Jack and belittle him for being stupid in a woman’s clothing shop. He more or less accused Jack of being a homosexual pervert until Jack had the sheer audacity to stand up for himself and bluntly tell him that he was not gay, he was out having fun with his girlfriend Charlotte Dawson. How could he be gay if he had a girlfriend? Charlotte smiled to herself when she heard Jack boldly declare that she was his girlfriend. She so wanted to be his girlfriend but Jack had either been too shy to ask or too pre-occupied with cycling. Now she had heard him state it boldly and bluntly, she savoured a visceral tingle of pleasure that caused her to squirm and clench her thighs together.
‘So my dad’s right.’ She thought, ‘he’s not gay despite the knickers thing.’
She calmed down and continued listening.
The voices were quieter now but Charlotte could recognise the headmaster’s tones and they did not seem friendly or supportive. Charlotte could only presume that the school were censuring Jack for not showing an espirit-de-corps. Eventually the voices started to rise again and Charlotte could understand what was being said. She was secretly pleased that Jack continued to resist the pressures being put on him until eventually the door to Mr Weston’s office opened and the head-master emerged with a look of thunder. He seemed so pre-occupied and angry, that he completely missed or ignored Charlotte who just managed to step away and appear to be simply passing by as if walking down the corridor.
With the door left open, Charlotte heard a few final loud remonstrations then Jack emerged looking sullen and determined. She waited behind the stair-well and tackled Jack as he started up the stairs.
“What’d they say?”
“Oh they’ve given me a week to decide if I want to participate in school sports. The head’s sending my mum a letter. Apparently there’s some important games coming up for the county shield and they expect me to support the school.”
“You don’t have to. Have you decided?”
“Yes, but I know they’ll make things difficult. No matter what they try to do, it’s still cycling that I like. I far prefer that to rugby.”
“Is there any particular reason?” Charlotte asked already anticipating the answer. It wasn’t exactly what she had expected.
“Yeah, cycling clears your head. I can think things out more clearly when I’m bumbling along on my bike.”
Charlotte grinned. “You don’t ‘bumble’ Jack, you’re fast!”
“Well ... yeah, but you know what I mean. Open road, all alone, peace to get my head around stuff.”
Charlotte smiled weakly. She had been expecting some mention of friendship and support. True camaraderie on the club rides; shared pleasures with herself and the rest of the riders.
“Oh. I thought you liked chatting while we ride.”
Jack suddenly realised that he had made a bit of a faux-pas. He did enjoy the camaraderie of the club rides but that was only on weekends. He had been thinking of the daily weekday rides to and from school and the long lonely training rides he so loved.
“Oh! Sorry, yeah, the friendship as well. The cycle club is much more supportive and the olds are okay!” And there’s you. I like your company much more than the stupid jocks.”
Charlotte smiled with satisfaction. ‘At long last he had admitted in some part to being her boyfriend.’ She pressed her suit.
“D’you prefer girl’s company to boys?”
Jack looked at her slightly bemused.
“What d’you mean?”
“Well, d’you prefer girls to boys? I heard old Weston shouting at you and implying you were a gay-boy.”
“Of course I prefer girls.” Jack paused as his mind recollected the weekend events. He glanced around and asked in an uncertain whisper. “Is this about the knickers thing?”
It was Charlotte’s turn to frown uncertainly. Then she added hesitantly.
“Well ... yes ¬— a bit. Are you gay?”
“No! I’m not. Is that what you think?”
Charlotte hesitated then asked.
"Can I ask you something else?”
Jack frowned again; he pretty much knew what was coming. Instead he asked the rhetorical question for her.
“I suppose you want to know why; why I was wearing them.”
Charlotte nodded before saying “yes,” almost apologetically, then repeating more confidently; “Yes; why?”
Jack shrugged despondently.
“Dunno’, I just do. I like it.”
“D’you want to be a girl?” Charlotte asked.
Jack fell silent and that silence bothered Charlotte. She was becoming worried and pressed harder.
“Are you like those people on television, the ones who change sex?”
Jack still wasn’t certain that he didn’t want to be a woman but he certainly fancied the idea of living as one. His confusion only perpetuated his silence and this silence served to frighten Charlotte further. She added uncertainly.
“I don’t want to have a girlfriend, I want a boyfriend. I wouldn’t be able to go out with you if you were a girl, well; not as boyfriend and girlfriend anyway.”
Jack replied with similar uncertainty.
“I didn’t say I wanted to be a girl, I said I’d prefer to live as one.”
“But isn’t that the same. How could I go out with you if you’re dressed as a girl?”
Jack paused thoughtfully.
“Girls go out together all the time. Look at town on a Saturday night.”
Charlotte gasped then giggled slightly.
“What! You mean you’d go out dressed as a girl!”
It was Jack’s turn to hesitate as he considered the idea. He made a small confession and replied.
“Maybe.”
Charlotte stared at him bemusedly as she studied Jack more closely. The more she looked, the more she felt Jack could pass as a girl. He was smallish for fourteen and his face was quite feminine. She grinned and pretended to be dismissive of his confession but she was secretly intrigued. Her silence and curiosity worried Jack now and he frowned as he remarked.
“You think I’m a sicko don’t you?”
Charlotte was slightly annoyed at Jack’s presumption that she was some sort of intolerant bigot. She snapped back.
“No! No I don’t. My dad says there’s nothing wrong with you; he told me you’re not gay when I asked him about it. I had to ask him, I was worried. You’ve got transvestism that’s all.”
Jack let out a snort of derision.
“Hah. You don’t catch transvestism; it’s not like the flue or cancer. You’re born with it.”
It was Charlotte’s turn to be angry.
“I didn’t say you’d caught it, I said you’ve got it!”
Jack fell silent before conceding.
“Yeah; well, if you mean ‘got it’ like somebody’s got blond hair or brown eyes then yes, I suppose that’s okay. But it’s not a disease; being transvestite is just like being tall or short, white or black. They’re born that way, I’m born this way!”
A brief silence ensued before Charlotte ventured the next opinion.
“Yeah, but you have to admit it’s unusual.”
“Yeah, like being seven feet tall is unusual, like being a dwarf or being Down’s syndrome is unusual!”
His louder emphasis on the final word ‘unusual’ attracted unwanted attention.
“What’s unusual?” A voice asked from the top of the stairs.
Both Jack and Charlotte looked up to see Marjorie Spencer holding some books. Jack swallowed as he wondered how much she’d heard. Charlotte responded a bit more aggressively.
“It’s nothing to do with you. I was talking to Jack.”
“Oh, secrets is it now?” Marjorie sniggered.
Charlotte snapped back.
“Yes. You know, privacy; private stuff. Nothing to do with you!”
Marjorie glared but it was obvious that Charlotte was not about to divulge anything. Jack and Charlotte resumed climbing the stairs then walked straight past Marjorie who turned and followed them into the English class where Miss Postlethwaite the English teacher, was handing out test papers. She looked at the trio entering.
“You almost missed the test. Get to your seats; I’ll hear any excuses after the exam.”
With no more ado, they went to their places and commenced the test.
After the exam, they made their excuses and Miss Postlethwaite accepted them. Jack was glad to be going home. He felt wrung out by Mr Weston’s demands and Charlotte’s concerns.
~~ooo000oo~~
Wings and Wheels 8
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths... The County solicitor.
Chapter 8
The following morning after the games period Billy Davies approached Jack outside the Gym. His expression did not bode well.
“What have you done to wind old Weston up?”
Jack looked askance and shrugged.
“Nothing. He just keeps on at me about not playing every game. He says I’m picking and choosing like some prima donna.”
“Well I’m giving you a gypsy’s warning. I think he’s gunning for you. I heard him making some comment about you being a little pervert or something. He also said if you didn’t show more loyalty to the school then to look out. Are you coming to the training session on Thursday night?”
“No, I can’t. I’ve got other plans.”
“You’re not making it easy for yourself, that’s the sort of thing he’s going on about. If you don’t practice with us then how can we develop good team tactics?”
“I’ve got something else on, on Thursday. It’s important, I just won’t be able to make rugby practice and do my homework. I’m not Weston’s slave; some sort of pet he can pull out of his hat every time he wants something special. Anyway, I only have to work well with you. You read the game, spot the openings I can capitalise on and Bob’s your uncle. It’s not rocket science and we work well together.”
Billy nodded his head.
“Yeah I know that, but he was referring to you as Tinkerbelle, he’s got a shitty opinion of you.”
“Well I’ve got a shitty opinion of him. He’s trying to bully me.” I’ve got something very important on for that Thursday. I cannot miss it!”
“So what’s more important than playing for the school?”
Jack frowned. He didn’t want to reveal his true passion.
“It’s nothing to do with the school. But I can’t miss it, okay.”
Billy nodded; he’d said his piece as the junior under-sixteen’s team captain it was between Jack and the Games master now.
On the Wednesday, the British team cycling coach had to phone Bob the captain and tell him he could not make the Thursday trial for Jack and Charlotte so Bob had to cancel the special slot he’d set aside in the club’s time-trials schedule. Jack and Charlotte were advised they didn’t have to attend the time trials if they didn’t want to but to just do a small circuit ride if they wanted. Bob knew there were no problems with either rider’s fitness
On the Thursday morning Jack visited Mr Weston the games master and told him he was now able to attend the special, Thursday-night training session for the forthcoming rugby match. Mr Weston made some sarcastic remark about picking and choosing but he was forced to concede privately to himself that Jack’s speed would be more than welcome. It was the final for the county shield.
When Billy Davies heard Jack was able to turn out for the Thursday training and the Saturday match he was overjoyed. He approached
Jack quietly after a maths class.
“My gypsy’s warning still stands. Weston thinks you’re a prima-donna and a little wimp. Just watch out for the other team’s full back, he’s fast and he’s big.”
Jack nodded. He knew the lad Billy was talking about for he was also a member of the county team that Billy also played in. Normally they played together during county games but this game was a school fixture and the two players now found themselves opposing each other. Jack would have also been an automatic shoe-in for a winger on the county team if he’d chosen to, but, cycling was in his blood.
On the Friday, Jack made his excuses to Bob about the Saturday ride to explain that the school desperately wanted him for the school’s vital final in the rugby county shield. Bob was okay with this, for it was winter and there were no important rides on that Saturday but he advised Jack that the National Team coach’s visit was rescheduled for Sunday and to make sure he was on top form for the Sunday trials. Jack nodded and put down the phone with some trepidation after realising he was taking a risk if he got injured during the Saturday rugby game.
Saturday arrived cold wet and windy. Jack took the village bus to town and met the school coach outside the school gates. The gym master looked him up and down.
“Am I going to get a full eighty minutes commitment out of you today?” He asked.
“Yes sir, why shouldn’t you?”
“Just be sure you stick to that deal. This is going to be a tough match.”
Jack said no more as he took a seat in the neutral centre of the bus. There he avoided the self appointed ‘in crowd’ of jocks who deemed the rear seats to be their own preserve while at the same time he avoided the accompanying teaching staff and team captains who would be discussing rugby through the whole journey. He was sitting minding his own business reading a book when Billy came and sat beside him.
“Hi shrimp. You ready for this one, I haven’t seen you training much except for last Thursday. D’you think you’re match fit?”
Jack was a bit offended by the implication that he was not fit. He trained harder on his bike than any of the rugby players did and Jack knew he was superbly fit. He also knew he had more than enough speed to defeat the dreaded full-back on the other team provided he had a reasonably clear run. For the last month he had been borrowing Bob’s triathlon bike because the shorter, more upright seat post stretched his running muscles as well as his wheeling muscles. Jack was more than ready to run as well as pedal.
“Of course I’m fit. I’ll do my bit; you just make sure you do yours.”
Billy smiled and squeezed Jack’s shoulder protectively as they bantered briefly then both boys settled down to read their books and before they knew it, they were at the neutral venue of the county sports ground. Thirty minutes later Jack was out doing warm ups on the field then Billy came over and looked at his legs.
“What choo’ bin’ doin’ Jack. Why have you got sun-tan lines just above your knees?”
Jack looked down and realised his legs were truly brown and weathered from where his Lycra cycling shorts ended just above his knees. Then his thighs were milky white up to his rugby shorts that ended just an inch or so below his crotch. The contrast was quite startling and Billy was staring at it.
Jack said nothing then shrugged thankfully as the referee blew his whistle to call the captain’s for the coin toss. He was glad he had escaped making an explanation and trotted to his starting position on the wing. The whistle went and Jack was soon being called upon to support his own fullback. The full back passed the ball straight to him and Jack looked up with disgust. Had he been a slower runner the pass would have been a ‘hospital pass’. Instead, he streaked forward with it, gained a dozen yards then he was compelled to kick an ‘up and under’ or invite the whole opposing front row to fall upon him.
As he kicked the ball, he sprinted ahead to put all his forwards ‘on-side’ whilst swerving to dodge the opposing full back who had deliberately angled across to impede Jack’s sprint. It was the full-back’s first encounter with Jack’s speed and Jack noted the full-back’s sour expression as Jack cleverly angled towards one of his own centres to prevent the larger boy from changing course to fake an intercept. By the time he realised his shortcomings the full back was already out of position and Jack’s forwards had rucked the ball. Billy yelled his delight.
“Brilliant Jack. That will unsettle them, now go wide and wait!”
Jack did his usual high speed scissors cross with their own full back and forced the opposing back row to stop and decide which way the ball would come at them. It popped up out of the ruck and the stand-off half passed it over-head to Billy. Jack was already crossing at an angle behind Billy to unsettle the opposing backs, then he switched back and took the ball as Billy handed it off at close range instead of passing it over several yards. The line had opened in front of Jack and he was through in a flash. He grinned to himself as he heard the groan of despair coming from the opposing back row. Thirty more yards found Jack touching down right between the posts. He felt a deep satisfaction as he heard his own team cheering with delight.
‘This is going to be a ‘cake-walk’,’ he mused.
As he trotted back to Billy, he heard the opposing full-back mutter to his team mates.
“We’re going to have to do summat about him lads. He’s a right little show-off!”
Fortunately Jack’s team hooker also heard the remark and he called the other forwards together as the conversion goal was being kicked. Jack also heard the Hooker’s back-handed support.
“They’re after Tinkerbelle lads. Give him all the protection we can.”
The hooker and scrum half had a brief chat with Billy to discuss some sort of protective shield around Jack. Billy wagged his head.
“It’ll never work boys. Jack moves too damned fast. You can try but in the main, he’ll have to rely on his speed.”
“That’s as maybe,” the hooker replied, “but we’ll have to close ranks before each play if he’s to make a break. Whatever happens, we’ve got to keep that fullback off his case. We’ll keep the ball tight until Tinkerbelle can make his breaks.”
Billy frowned. “That’s a big ask, especially for eighty minutes.”
For the remainder of the first half the score remained the same. Because the forwards had to play a close, ‘eight-man’ game they took time to readjust their tactics and neither Jack nor Billy saw much of the ball. Billy became frustrated because he had little opportunity to show his skills to the county selectors. Jack though, was happy to coast and he stayed well out on the wing until half time.
At halftime Mr Weston remonstrated with his team and demanded they play a more open game. When the hooker and Billy protested saying the opposing full back was aiming to take Jack out, Mr Weston poo-hooed their objections adding that if Jack had been attending weight building sessions he’d not be so damned vulnerable.
“He’s like a bloody prima-donna filly amongst a herd of colts. He’ll have to take what comes, this game is important. Now get back on the field and increase that bloody lead!”
The rest of the team returned to the field resigned to playing the more open tactics of under-sixteen rugby but Billy ran out with Jack to offer what support he could.
“This is going to be tough Jack I won’t be able to protect you at every play. If I get drawn into the centre too much, you’re going to be exposed on the wing. Try playing a bit deeper behind me and Dave. He’s a pretty beefy centre and we’ll try to make a wall.”
Jack thanked Billy and did as asked. Then an opportunity came and Billy spotted a useful half chance. He made his call and set off diagonally with the ball as Jack set in to make a scissors pass. By the time they crossed Jack was up to speed and Billy grinned as he palmed off the ball behind him. Then it happened. As Jack streaked through the gap he heard the bone crunching late illegal tackle by the opposing full back on Billy. Jack heard Billy squeal with pain but there was no whistle. The ref had seen that Jack had a clear run at the goal posts and he was streaking for the try. The referee was playing the advantage rule and Jack took full advantage as he left the opposing backs for dead. When he looked up after grounding the ball he was not surprised to see his team gathered around Billy and the ref giving the opposing full-back a serious lecture.
“That was a seriously late tackle boy! What were you trying to do? Kill him! Twenty minutes sin-bin boy. Now off!”
Jack glared at the departing full back who sneered knowingly. There was still thirty-five minutes of the half remaining and without Billy’s intelligent appreciation of the game, Jack would be dangerously vulnerable for the last fifteen minutes when the full-back returned. Billy was walked off the field and Jack was just grateful that there were no injuries to Billy’s legs and hips. He had some severely bruised ribs, possibly some broken ones. Jack walked alongside Billy as Billy gasped out some words of warning.
“I’ve spoken to Dave, he’ll be able to protect you for the next twenty minutes cos’ there’s nobody else as quick and powerful as their full-back. But look out when he returns; he’s gunning for you. What he’s done is take me out to get at you. You’ve made him look a fool twice and he’s got issues with that. I’ll have a word with Mr Weston about my replacement. Merion should be okay, he’s got a bit of nous to read the game.”
Jack nodded and returned to organise some tactics with Dave. With their opposing full-back in the sin-bin and out of the game there was an excellent opportunity for Jack to extend the lead. Unfortunately, Dave was not the sharpest knife in the box and while he could crash through the opposing line he was slow to release the ball. Jack suffered a couple of tackles before Mr Weston could see the problem. He took Dave off to replace him with a more agile centre to complement Merion who had replaced Billy. Jack was a bit annoyed that Dave had been taken off because despite his being a bit thick, Jack had been able to work a system with him. Jack used Dave’s size to protect himself from direct interceptions. And that left him free to roam destructively behind his own centres. Jack was okay with the fair tackles of the opposing centres, it was the dirty full-back who was the serious problem.
Once Dave was replaced, Merion and Eddy decided they might be able to break through the opposing line without Jack’s rapier-like sprints and Jack was relegated to standing back to plug any gaps. Despite this total waste of Jack’s main advantage, his team managed to score a third try. The opposition however managed to break through on four occasions and Jack only managed to intercept their winger two times. By the time the full-back’s sin-bin time was up the score was twenty-four to fourteen. Only one try and a conversion plus a penalty separated them. By this time Jack’s vice-captain had read the game fully. As the outside half he made the main decisions and he realised if Merion and Dave continued trying their plan the opposing full-back would murder them. He called Dave, Merion and Jack together.
“We’re going to have to go back to eight man rugby to hold them. That full-back is rested and angry, you’re going to have to watch it Jack. I’m going to try a one off tactic just once then if we score again, we’ll have a two try advantage and we’ll just have to hold on.”
Jack listened to the plan and sucked his lip thoughtfully. It meant trying to weave through two or maybe even three of the lumbering forwards. These were big boys, much bigger even than the opposing full-back but they were slow. If they tackled Jack it was more a case of snaring him and pulling him back. They were unlikely to slam into him at speed because they hadn’t got speed. Besides, in the maelstrom of muscle and bone that was the forward game, the action was slower but heavier. Jack knew it was like a destroyer trying to dash through a fleet of battle ships. Risky but the rewards were big if he got through without being held or hit. He decided his play would be to take the ball directly off the captain and make a dash for the opposite wing. There he would have the support of his unimpeded opposite winger Walter and the two should be able to make a dash for the line.
At the next scrum the plan worked but at some cost to Jack. He made it through the opposing line before their lock had realised what had happened and he emerged into almost open country as he screamed to his opposite colleague Walter.
The other winger Walter had been party to the first part of the plan but not Jack’s diagonal tactic. He had run forward cautiously until he could see that Jack had almost a clear field in front of him except for the opposing full-back. Also the opposing winger had spotted the gap and he was closing in at speed. Jack could not avoid the two of them but Walter had already kicked up a gear and was racing to take the pass from Jack.
Jack managed to avoid the approaching opposite winger by swerving inwards as Walter remained running in a straight line outside. With the first obstacle bypassed, Jack knew he had turned into the path of the dreaded full-back. In a panic he whipped the ball backwards to Walter who cursed as the ball went behind him. He now had to turn back to fetch it.
Jack hardly heard Walter’s curse as he collected himself to receive the full force of the full-back’s impact. He knew what was coming, the full-back had timed his tackle to either stop Jacks pass or hit him anyway regardless whether Jack still had the ball or not. His speed and momentum carried him into Jack nearly two seconds after Jack had released the ball. Jack just managed to bring his thigh up to make a tight ball as the huge full-back slammed into him. Jack saw stars as he was slammed into the ground and he hardly heard the full-back’s malicious chuckle.
“Get up from that you prancing fairy!”
And Jack could hardly get up. He sat dazed on the grass ... so dazed he didn’t even hear Walter's bellow of victory as he ran in his first try between the posts.
The ref however was already calling the physio on to look at the injured Jack whilst showing the full-back the red card. Jack was stretchered off where a very concerned Billy started remonstrating with the opposing teams coach.
“That fucking Charlie, your full-back is an animal. I know, I’ve played with him often enough for the county. There was no need to make that tackle; it was later than the Prussians at Water-fucking-loo!”
Mr Weston came over and tried to calm things down.
“There’s no need to swear boy! You’ll be getting yourself banned. It was a fair tackle, just a little late and he was punished for it; besides, your little pet Tinkerbelle is only bruised, there’s nothing broken!”
Billy became incandescent’
“He’s not my fucking pet and don’t you call him Tinkerbelle anymore. He’s as brave as any of us. And he’s fit! My god isn’t he ever so fit? He must do some training somewhere, somehow! He’s been running all afternoon!”
After this outburst, Billy stalked away to see Jack who was in the medical room of the leisure complex having his thigh massaged by the pretty female physio. Billy looked at the massive bruise already appearing on Jack’s lower thigh and compared it to the bruise on his own ribs.
“We’ll both be out for a month after this Jack. I suppose we might as well study together for exams.”
Jack looked up and wagged his head.
“Sorry Billy, I’m with Charlotte tomorrow.” He didn’t say that they were cycling and Billy misinterpreted Jacks words.
“Well we can all three study together. She’s good at science.”
Jack fell silent. He didn’t want to give anything away. Instead he just closed his eyes and winced as the physio took one last look. Billy returned to the benches and the physio advised Jack privately.
“You’ll just have to rest it for a few days. No serious harm. You’ve got some tough thigh muscles lad do you do any other sport?”
Jack swallowed and lied. Fortunately Billy had returned to the team bench.
“Nothing much.”
The physio smiled knowingly. As the professional physio for the whole leisure complex she knew a thing or two about fitness and the little winger was superbly fit. The physio had watched the whole game and noted Jack’s performance.
“You’d make a bloody good eight hundred metre runner. You’ve got stamina and a superb sprint burst, d’you know that. I’ve been watching you all through the game.”
“Eight hundred metres? No thanks. Just let me rest here until the game’s over. Damn, it hurts!”
“Okay lad but go easy on that leg. You won’t need a crutch, nothing’s broken. For now you must rest that leg for a few days and
then the muscle should be okay. You can be playing again in two or three weeks.”
With the treatment finished, Jack hobbled back from the medical room to the team bench. Billy was still remonstrating with Mr Weston as the teams came off the field.
“You should put an official complaint in against that full-back, he’s an animal.”
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and Wings 9
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 9.
On the bus journey home Billy tried to pump Jack about Charlotte and Sunday.
“So where d’you study then?”
Jack shrugged. It was true Charlotte and Jack often studied together but they lived in two different villages. Billy knew this and he knew that Jack lived with his sister and single mum.
“I suppose you go over to Charlotte’s house. Her dad’s a doctor so there’ll be room to study.”
“Not always,” Jack replied, “she comes over to my house sometimes
“D’you think I could come, to share the studying? Charlotte’s good at biology and chemistry and I’m weak in those.”
Jack knew that Billy was also weak in Maths and physics and he was waiting for the next request; namely to ask Jack if he could help with those subjects. Billy was red hot at subjects that required facts and information but less able when it came to understanding and intuitive deduction. He had particular trouble with applying algebraic solutions to problems because he failed most times to identify and isolate the essential unknown.
There was an uncomfortable silence as Jack waited for Billy to tender the question asking for Jack’s help but it never came so Jack offered a solution.
“If you want Charlotte to let you attend our study periods at home, you’ll have to ask her yourself. Most times we do it at her house cos’ her dad’s a doctor and he knows a lot of stuff.”
Billy immediately took out his phone and asked Jack for her mobile number. Jack looked horrified as he declined.
“Heck, I can’t give you that without her permission! Every boy in the school would want that!”
“Yeah, so how is it you’ve got it?” Billy wondered.
Jack hesitated. He was loath to tell about their cycling interests so he used the other reason, homework.
“So that she can call me over when we’re doing homework and sometimes we ask each other for help. She gave me her number unwittingly when she phoned me up once after she’d been given a new phone for her birthday. It was about some physics question and naturally my phone received her number. Ever since then it’s been on my phone. I didn’t just go up and ask her. She phoned me and she hadn’t learned then how to withhold her number on her new phone. She hadn’t realised she was giving me her number. When I saw it, I told her she’d given it to me by mistake. She was upset at first and I offered to delete it. Then she said I might as well keep it, but not to give it to anybody else. I’ve stuck by my promise and she phones me quite often to fix study sessions.”
“Does she fancy you?” Billy asked.
Jack lied, though he wasn’t completely certain anymore because of his transgender issues.
“I dunno; I don’t think so. We work together cos’ we both like the sciences and maths. Charlotte’s really bright.”
“Yeah, but she’s not as bright as you.” Billy replied. “You come top most times in the tests.”
“Only in maths and physics, she’s better at the other stuff. Anyway, you’re always top in English and languages.”
Billy changed the subject.
“D’you know where she hangs out on Saturdays and Sundays?”
Jack played dumb.
“I dunno’, I suppose she hangs out in the mall. That’s what most girls do innit’?”
Billy wagged his head confirming he’d already explored that avenue. His answer also confirmed to Jack that Billy did fancy Charlotte and he was obviously interested. Jack wondered why Billy didn’t simply go up and ask Charlotte cos Billy was a good looking and popular boy.
Billy replied.
“The other girls say she’s rarely there on Saturdays and never around on Sundays.”
Jack was looking to change the subject so he offered one last solution.
“Well I know for certain that she studies a lot. Her dad’s got high expectations. If you want to find out, you’ll have to speak to her in school.”
“She’s stand-offish, avoids the boys mostly.”
It was Jack’s turn to wag his head.
“I think she’s just shy, bit of a blue-stocking girl. Try being courteous to her. She doesn’t like it when the boys come over all ‘cock-of-the-walk’ after winning some big game. She doesn’t like show-offs.”
“What! You’re saying we’re show-offs!”
“No! I’m not saying it,” Jack protested, “Charlotte says it. Come to that, lots of the other girls say it as well.”
“D’you think we are?”
Jack resented the question; he felt it suggested that the boys thought of him as more like one of the girls. He didn’t mind being ‘one-of-the-girls’ but he objected to others accusing him of being girly or worse ... gay. He snapped back defensively.
“What does it matter what I think? You’re not trying to make a date with me are you?”
“Watchit’, but you know what I mean; you’ve just shared in this big win. You’ll be able to walk tall in school on Monday.”
Jack smiled and giggled a little girlishly. It was something he never did when around the other jocks but Billy was different. Billy was bright and he respected Jack for his skill on the wing.
“I won’t be walking tall with this leg. It’ll be hurting still on Monday.”
“You can play the wounded hero though; and girls love wounded heroes.”
Billy could never make sense of Jack when he went all giggly. He was just like a girl when he did it but Billy knew for certain that
Jack was as brave as a lion when he felt forced to turn out for the team. There was no matching him when he ducked and weaved out of tackles that would have crippled a slower man. In fact, they would have crippled Jack if he had been caught and hit ... hard.
And for once Jack had been hit hard; he had the bruises that very afternoon to prove it. Even Billy had winced when he saw the full-back’s tactic and almost felt the crunch of the late tackle that had felled Jack. He sucked thoughtfully and warned Jack.
“Yeah, well you rest that leg like that Physio said.”
Jack shrugged non-committedly and answered “Yeah.”
They chatted further and eventually Billy asked Jack to phone Charlotte to ask if he could join them for study at home. Jack pretended he was out of money on his phone and Billy was forced to accept this. Billy knew that Jack only had a single mother parent so he presumed money was tight. Finally the bus arrived at their home town and assorted parents collected their children. Jack lied to Billy and told him he would be getting the later village bus home when I fact he needed to arrange a lift for him and his bike. He was too sore to cycle home. He limped painfully to his auntie’s house and changed whilst he phoned Charlotte to ask if her dad could give him a lift home as he had a cycle rack on the back of the car.
“What the heck have you done darling?” Charlotte demanded.
“Bruised my thigh.”
“But you’ve got the national coach trial tomorrow. Is it bad?”
“A bit. I’m gonna’ be sore for a week.”
“Oh you stupid boy. Bob warned you not to get hurt!”
“Yeah, well it’s pretty difficult when the other team have a dirty cheat as a full-back.”
“Will you be able to ride tomorrow?”
“I’ve got to. I’ll have to speak to your dad.”
“Why?”
“He might give me a pain-killer for the trial.”
“That can leave you damaged for life if you tear the muscle. My dad won’t do it.”
Jack cursed silently. If he missed the trial, Bob would be incandescent with rage. He formulated a plan.
He knew that Charlotte’s dad ran a surgery from home so if he could arrange to study that night with Charlotte, he might be able to sneak into her father’s office and find a syringe and painkiller.
Charlotte arrived with her dad and Jack secured his bike to the cycle rack. He struggled manfully to hide his injury and was overjoyed when they invited him to stay for dinner. He managed to hide the injury from Charlotte’s dad then, once they were listening to music in Charlotte’s study, Jack took the opportunity to see if he could find any painkillers. He had checked on the internet while Charlotte was out of the room and determined the names of some painkilling drugs. On the pretence of going to the lavatory he discovered the surgery door to be unlocked as Doctor Dawson was making some coffee and checking the dinner. Jack sneaked into Doctor Dawson’s surgery and quickly located the key to his drugs locker. He was overjoyed when he found some Bupivacaine and Ketorolic and he hid them in his hoodie pouch along with a couple of disposable syringes and needles. After dinner Doctor Dawson ran him home and Jack was pleased to have carried off the theft of the painkilling drugs without being discovered.
Wheels and Wings 10
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie ... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie ... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson ... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob ... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston ... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies.... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer.... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite.... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen.... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy.... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths.... The County solicitor.
Chapter 10
For the Sunday morning club ride, Jack chose to wear Capri shorts to hide the thigh bruises. Before breakfast he gave himself the first painkilling injection and sighed with relief as the pain from the bruising slowly eased. Jack could now move his leg fairly freely and he sighed with relief. Bob noticed nothing when he picked him up and took him to the club rendezvous. There Jack met Charlotte, her dad and the national selection coach along with the other club members. On the pretext of going to the lavatory, he slipped away and injected the second painkilling dose into his thigh. Then he threw the needle into the lavatory cistern. Within minutes the pain had gone and he felt slightly euphoric as he joined the other club members. He was showing no sign of injury as he clipped his pedals and joined the pack.
A couple of miles out of town Bob settled alongside Jack and Charlotte and invited them to go with the coach to the start of the club’s ten mile TT circuit course.
“He’ll explain what he wants of you and the club will return in an hour. A couple of lady club members will stay with you and your dad will be there as well Charlotte. There will also be an official timekeeper but the coach will be riding with you. Good luck both of you.”
The pair smiled at each other, today was their big chance.
The coach started them off then accompanied them on the course while Charlotte’s dad accompanied the official time-keeper and the ladies to the finish line where they waited expectantly as the young pair embarked upon the circuitous ten-mile course.
They were surprised to see Jack only about half a mile ahead of Charlotte and grimacing painfully as he wobbled across the finishing line. When he unclipped, he slumped against the gate and sat gasping for breath as the sweat poured off him and his face turned pale. Charlotte’s father looked at him and became concerned.
“Good God lad, what’s wrong. That wasn’t a particularly good time and you look ill. Go and sit in my car.”
“Did I make the qualifying time?” Jack asked.
“Yes — just! Not your best by a long shot, but you’ve qualified. Charlotte’s looking okay as well.”
As Jack stood to go to the car he swayed then stumbled and fell. Doctor Dawson immediately handed the timesheet to one of the ladies and stepped across to the unconscious Jack. He cursed as he felt Jack’s racing, reedy pulse.
“This boy’s in a bad way, I’m taking him to casualty!”
As he bundled Jack into the car, the coach arrived with Charlotte and immediately asked what was wrong.
“I’m not sure but the boy’s not right. I’m off to casualty. The time-keeper and Jennifer, that lady with the red hair have both got the same official times. Ask Bob to fetch Jack’s bike.”
Doctor Dawson sped off to casualty and because it was a Sunday afternoon, Jack was seen quickly. Doctor Dawson attended the consultation and both doctors expressed concern at the extent of the bruising to Jack’s thigh. They studied the scans.
“And you say he went racing for a national squad selection with this!?”
“We none of us knew. By rights he should have been hobbling.”
“You’re telling me. I only hope he hasn’t done any permanent damage. The tissue damage even shows up on the scan.”
The casualty houseman looked concernedly at Doctor Dawson.
“This bruising’s deep. The scan shows some deep tissue damage. He couldn’t possibly have cycled with that injury without some sort of powerful analgesic.”
“Well I can assure you he did. I officiated. There was an official timekeeper attending and the national coach accompanied him or kept him in sight all the way around the circuit.”
“Well I’m keeping him in overnight. Has he taken any painkillers do you know?”
“Not to my knowledge. He might have taken some paracetamol or something but nothing else that I can think of.”
“The blood tests will tell us if he has. Have you informed his parents?”
“Yes. I’ve spoken to his mother and sister; there’s no father. They’re on their way.”
The houseman sucked thoughtfully as he considered his next question.
“I noticed his ... his uuuhm underwear. Any thoughts?”
Doctor Dawson nodded and shrugged.”
“Yes I’ve known about if for a while now. He skidded off his bike a few weeks ago and tore his shorts. There’s no need to mention the underwear. The boy’s told me he’s a transvestite; I only discovered it when I treated the abrasions from his skid. His mother knows but that’s all. No doubt she’ll be bringing a change of underwear so keep shtumm.”
The houseman nodded and invited the porters into the consulting station to take Jack up to the ward. Within the hour, Jack’s mum, Amanda, Charlotte and Bob were visiting him. His mother insisted on seeing her son privately and she quickly changed his underwear before Bob and Charlotte were allowed in. Bob was trying not to show his anger and concern as he asked Jack to let him see the bruised thigh. When he saw it he cursed and went to explain to the houseman.
“We are a reputable, responsible cycling club. We would never have allowed him to ride or do a time trial for a national squad place with those injuries. We just didn’t know! Has he said where he got them?”
“Playing rugby apparently, yesterday; interschool final or something. He took a hammering and no mistake.” The houseman replied.
Bob cursed softly.
“Dammit, I warned him about getting injured, but how the hell did he work through the pain? He might have done himself serious harm!”
“He quite possibly has. That’s why we’re keeping him in. There’s also the matter of what painkillers he might have used.
Paracetamol would not have blanked out the sort of pain that injury was causing. He must have been taking something stronger.”
“Has he got any other problems, you know joints or bone injuries?” Bob pressed.
“No, none, the blood tests will be back in the morning. They’ll show what drugs if any, he took; then he’ll have some serious questions to face. Doctor Dawson said he wasn’t showing any sign of pain when your club started the ride.”
“No, he wasn’t.” Bob confirmed. “He wasn’t even limping even when he lifted his bike into the back of my van. Why the hell did he play rugby yesterday? He was told quite clearly to save himself for the trial today.”
“Only the lad can answer that. He’s got a few questions to answer.”
“You bet he has. Not least how he got around the pain! This is all I need, a drug scandal in the club. Though I hope to God he’s not permanently damaged.” Bob muttered as he rejoined Jack’s mother at Jack’s bedside. Jack had been given a sedative and was sleeping heavily. Having confirmed his life was in no danger and the fainting was purely from the massive bruise they left his bedside and returned home. Jack’s mother would return on the Monday morning.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and Wings 11
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths... The County solicitor.
Chapter 11
On Monday, the casualty consultant visited Jack’s bedside with his mother and the interrogation began. The bruise had turned into several spectacular colours and Jack could hardly move his leg. After checking a second set of scans the consultant returned with the blood test results. He frowned at Jack as he studied the undersized fourteen-year-old.
“So young man, you did take some sort of drug. The blood tests show clearly. Would you care to tell us exactly which drug you took?”
Jack bit his lip and lay silent for several seconds. The consultant’s patience outlasted Jack’s intransigence and eventually he looked up nervously as he nodded.
“Yes. Bupivacaine and ... and Keto - Ketorlic, something like that...”
The consultant frowned then corrected Jack.
“Do you mean Ketorolic?”
Jack nodded as the consultant pressed further.
“And would you be prepared to tell me where you got it. Bupivacaine and Ketorolic are prescriptive drugs.”
On this issue, Jack remained silent. He was terrified of somehow getting Charlotte’s dad Doctor Dawson into trouble. After several tense minutes the consultant took his mother aside.
“Your son is obviously not going to reveal his sources. I’d like you to speak to all the possible sources. I’d also ask your permission to make some inquiries of my own.”
Jack’s mum nodded silent agreement; she was as concerned as the consultant about Jack’s reticence. Having gained her consent, as he left Jack’s bedside, the consultant was already on the trail. He phoned Doctor Dawson.
“Can you think of any possible source? Is there anybody in the club who ...?”
“I don’t think so. I’ll run some discreet questions amongst some of the members I know are responsible people. I’m also checking elsewhere.”
Doctor Dawson was already having other thoughts as he remembered that Jack had spent the Saturday evening with Charlotte in their house. His worst suspicions were confirmed when he checked his modest stock of prescriptive drugs and realised the Bupivacaine and Ketorolic was missing. That afternoon, he met Jack as he returned home from hospital on the village bus.
“A word please Jack?”
Jack’s mother sensed her son go tense as he stood resting his injured leg while the bus pulled away.
Doctor Dawson spoke softly and reassuringly for he could see the fear in the boy’s eyes.
“I checked my surgery drugs locker this morning and I was missing the very same drugs found in your blood. Do you know anything about it?”
Jack swallowed then finally nodded slowly. The doctor sighed.
“So when did you take them?”
“When you left the surgery to check the potatoes and make the coffee. You left the surgery door open.”
Doctor Dawson nodded, sighed and wagged his head.
“Oohh Jack, Jack; I’m so disappointed in you. You’ve betrayed my trust. You realise I have to report this. If I don’t, it could affect my licence to hold drugs at the surgery.”
“I’m sorry.” Jack answered tearfully. “Does this mean I won’t be able to see Charlotte again?”
Doctor Dawson thought long and hard then he eventually replied.
“You haven’t been very impressive have you? You broke a serious trust and you stole drugs. Can it get much worse?”
Jack silently wondered why Doctor Dawson had not mentioned his transvestism as well and he apologised again as he gave up attempting a plea.
“I’m sorry, Doctor Dawson. I won’t bother Charlotte again. I’ll not trouble you again. I’ll stay away from the club rides as well. That way there won’t be any trouble. I can always train on my own; that is if the national team accept me.”
Doctor Dawson was secretly glad the boy had shown remorse but there were still other issues. Technically, by using pain-killers, Jack had used drugs to enhance his performance and that was a very serious issue at all competitive cycling levels. Cycling as a sport had only just managed to finally get it’s house in order. Taking drugs at junior level had become virtually a criminal offence in cycling. It was more than probable that the national team would refuse to accept him. The boy’s hopes could be smashed before they even started. He didn’t mention his thoughts to Jack or his mother. It was pointless loading the boy with worse worries.
~~ooo000ooo~
Wheels and Wings 12
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 12
For two days, Jack was off school and it didn’t get any better when he returned. Mr Weston asked why he had been off and when Jack replied it was because of the bruising, Mr Weston presumed the boy was a wimp. He poo-hooed the injury.
“It was only some bruising Tinkerbelle. Can’t you even take a knock now and again?”
Jack remained silent but inside he was ablaze with anger.
‘That bastard Weston had no idea how much he had overloaded his system by doing the cycle ride on Sunday!’
Jack reflected.
He limped away from the gym and stumbled into the library. There he buried himself in maths homework and avoided everybody even when other class-members arrived from the gym. Charlotte became concerned and then angry when Jack seemingly ignored her. She had no knowledge of the drug-taking so her unanswered questions left her frustrated and then angry. They had a row whilst waiting for their English class and Charlotte stalked to a spare desk across the classroom. She sat next to Billy who seized the opportunity to try his luck.
“Hi Charlie. Come to get some English lessons?”
“Oh shut-up Billy! Just be thoughtful for once. Just ‘cos Jack and I have broken up doesn’t mean I’m some sort of lame duck!”
“Ooooh broken up! So you were an item then.”
“Oh bugger off. Just stay with your own girlfriend, I’m sure she’ll give you all you want!”
At these words Marjorie Spencer erupted into anger.
“Just watch your mouth Charlie! I don’t put out! Besides, we’ve never been out on a date, he just fancies me from afar, that’s all!”
Charlotte suddenly realised she might have crossed the line. She snapped back defensively.
“I didn’t say you did. I said you’d give him what he wants! If you think all he wants is for you to put out it doesn’t say much of your opinion of Billy does it?”
At this Billy got angry for Marjorie had inadvertently implied exactly that. Charlotte had now sparked off another row between Billy and Marjorie in addition to her own row with Jack. The only person likely to get through the ensuing altercations was Jack and that was exactly the case when the English teacher Miss Postlethwaite appeared at the door. She stood listening to the arguments for several seconds before the class realised she was there and suddenly fell silent. Miss Postlethwaite frowned.
“Right! I’m glad that’s over; I don’t want to hear another word. You can sort it out during the break. Everybody back to their seats.”
The class quickly settled down. Miss Postlethwaite was a well liked teacher for she was fair but strict. After she had placed her books on the table she looked up and studied the class.
“Charlotte; why have you moved?”
Miss Postlethwaite noted the glare that Charlotte gave Jack and she realised there was something going on. Provided it didn’t disrupt the class it didn’t matter to her. She looked levelly at the whole class scanning the whole body of students seemingly at once. It was a trick she had perfected and it sent a clear message to the class. ‘You won’t get any scams past me!’ She looked at Charlotte thoughtfully then nodded as Charlotte gave a lame reply.
“I preferred to sit by the window miss. I wasn’t feeling very well.”
“Very well young lady, it’s no skin off my nose where you sit. Now, to work, there’s been enough time wasted. Jack; your thoughts on the passage I gave you to study last Wednesday.”
Jack looked down at his notes, read out some comments and Elizabeth Postlethwaite nodded approvingly. She addressed the class and a lively discussion ensued as the class resumed their study of Shakespear’s play, Henry the fifth. At the end of the class Jack slipped away to the library which he had come to regard as a refuge. For the rest of the day he kept himself to himself and simply attended lessons whilst contributing little.
At the end of the afternoon Jack limped onto the bus and took a seat beside his younger sister. It was an unusual act for a fourteen-year-old boy because the rest of the boys his age group tended to gang together at the back of the bus. Amanda smiled at the special favour he had inadvertently bestowed upon her and she surreptitiously squeezed his hand between them. Jack squeezed it back and they chatted about their mother’s forthcoming birthday.
The spat between Jack and Charlotte continued for the remainder of the week and on the Friday evening the cycle club invited Jack up for a disciplinary hearing. They wanted him to explain why he had firstly, stolen drugs from Doctor Dawson, secondly; administered them himself illegally, thirdly; endangered Bob the club captain’s position as the responsible officer, fourthly endangered the club’s reputation and finally; endangered himself by risking permanently damaging his leg muscles. Jack made a bad showing at the hearing because he failed to mention the bullying issues about the rugby in school. Consequently the club decided to suspend him from any club racing or time-trial events for the rest of the season. He was allowed however, to attend the Friday evening club meeting in the clubhouse. He left the meeting angry and frustrated for he felt badly treated whilst little realising that if he had mentioned the bullying, things would have gone easier at the club. Feeling angry and hard-done-by, Jack resolved not to attend any club social rides until the ban was over and that wasn’t until December. At school Jack became even more reclusive insofar as he dropped rugby altogether and avoided Charlotte because of his cycling ban with the club. He was going to use the excuse that his leg was taking a long time to heal but to his chagrin, nobody even bothered to ask why he had ‘dropped out’ of any social intercourse.
There was however, one unexpected benefit as Jack saw it. His refusal to socialise gave him more time to indulge his transvestism and when not out cycling alone he always went shopping with his mother and sister. Amanda pretty soon realised she had found a new shopping partner and savoured the occasional Saturday mornings in the mall with her brother in tow whilst surreptitiously checking out the female merchandise. On these occasions, Jack even met Amanda’s female friends who were equally amused but envious that Amanda’s brother was something of a girly boy. Several of the girls wondered if Jack was gay and secretly wished they had brothers who liked shopping. Most of them found their brothers to be real pains about shopping. Jack grew popular with Amanda’s circle of friends. But they never discovered that he also shopped for clothes because he and Amanda were the same size and when Amanda bought clothes for Jack, none of her friends twigged that some of those clothes were destined for Jack’s wardrobe.
Slowly, Jack accumulated a satisfactory collection of female clothes and wore them around the house. He was also ecstatic to find that Amanda was sympathetic and more importantly, discreet. Jack even took to meeting Amanda at the mall after he had been out alone on his bike. On those occasions, he would meet up with Amanda’s friends for coffee around elevenish. As they shared coffee, Jack would enthusiastically hold Amanda’s dresses up against his Lycra clad slender frame and everybody would have a giggle just as young girls are want to do. It was while he was fooling about one morning that the scenario with Mr Weston the Gym master repeated itself. He saw Jack trying on a pair of outlandish shoes that Amanda had just bought and he was teetering around the coffee table while his sister and her friends shrieked with amusement. One was just squealing.
“Heck Jack you walk in those like you’ve walked in them all your life!”
Jack took another turn around the table and was mincing seductively down the aisle when Mr Weston and his wife appeared at the door. The man said nothing because he was with his wife but his look of angry disgust said it all.
“I’d like to speak to you in my office on Monday.”
This time Jack felt a little bolder. He had been online and studied transvestism a lot. He was NOT breaking the law. The problem was all the agencies or organisations that purported to help his kind, normally dealt with eighteen-year-olds and over. Despite this, Jack was not about to let himself be bullied. His transvestic feelings were getting stronger. He challenged Mr Weston there and then in front of the girls and his wife.
“What for sir?”
Mr Weston was non-plussed that a fourteen-year-old boy wearing ridiculous high heels should feel he had the need; nay the right, to ask why. His face reddened as he repeated.
“I’ll not stand arguing here with you boy. You’re behaving like a pervert! My office, Monday!”
Not once had the Gym master noticed or realised that Jack was wearing Lycra cycling clothes. Jack stood his ground and declared.
“I won’t be there Mr Weston. I’ve done nothing wrong, I’m out of school, it’s a Saturday and I’m just having some harmless fun!”
At this Mr Weston almost turned purple with anger as he grabbed his wife’s arm and stalked out of the shop. The girls fell silent for they knew of Mr Weston’s reputation as a disciplinarian but Jack had crossed the line. Finally one of the girls whispered.
“He’s going to screw you on Monday.”
Jack just shrugged and took another exaggerated walk up and down the aisle before returning to drink his coffee. Jack was getting weary from the oppressive forces that seemed to be assailing him from all sides.
“He can’t touch me, I’m passed it with him; I don’t care anymore. . He’s just pissed off that I refuse to play for his bloody rugby team! You all know what that bloody tackle did to me in the county final.”
One of the girls who represented the school’s team for track nodded sympathetically for they all knew of the extent of Jack’s injury. She observed thoughtfully.
“The rugby season’s nearly over Jack. It’ll be athletics after Easter. You must admit, you’re a good runner. Surely you don’t mind representing the school at running. You don’t get tackled on the track.”
Jack sniffed.
“What’s the point of trying to be a runner? Giant Jamaicans will always beat me in the sprints while East Africans will beat me over the distances. I might as well stick with bikes. Besides, I like bikes.”
As they nodded their understandings the girls fell silent until one of the girls noticed Jack was still wearing the heels. She had bent down to get something from her bag under the table and noticed Jack crossing his legs and wiggling his ankles. She re-appeared again smiling as she remarked.
“You like wearing those shoes don’t you?”
“What makes you think that?” Jack grinned dismissively.
“I’ve just seen you with your feet under the table. You’re behaving just like any other girl with her new shoes.”
Jack was secretly tired of all the subterfuge. He was also still simmering with anger at the way Weston had treated him. Jack had been reading extensively on the internet and at that instant he made a monumentous if impetuous decision. Jack finally decided to ‘come out’!
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings. 13
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 13
As his anger bubbled inside, Jack began to form an iron resolve. He looked around the ring of expectant faces and his anger bubbled over.
“So! What if I do behave all girly? Who am I hurting? Anyway, these shoes are fun, my sister’s dead lucky to have stuff like this. I only wish boys could wear all different stuff.”
A silence fell around the table as the girls digested the idea. Then, as though by some feminine form of telepathy, they turned as one to Amanda expecting some sort of apologetic explanation.
Amanda was so surprised that she did not know what to say, so no explanation was forthcoming. Jack sensed a whisper of nervous uncertainty ripple around the table so he plunged in to scotch any misapprehensions straight away.
“It’s like this girls. I’m not gay.”
He paused as he took a deep breath, then he steeled himself. Anger at Weston and desperation to end the deceptions, drove him forward.
“It’s like this ... yes, I like fooling about in girls clothes,” he paused again then finally took the plunge. “I’m a tranny ... you know, a guy who likes what women wear and stuff. It’s okay, I’m not gay, I’m not going to try and come onto you or stuff like that and all of you are safe. I’m not trying to get into your pants or stuff. I just like shopping and stuff ... and yeah, some of the stuff that Amanda buys is for me!”
The girl who had noticed Jack’s savouring his sister’s heels asked further.
“What sort of stuff. Do you wear frocks and stuff?”
Jack hesitated momentarily. So far it had just been fun, now things were a bit different. He qualified his reply as he debated taking steps to remedy his impetuosity.
“For fun; yes. Yes I do.” He replied as his courage returned. He knew he was in now and in deep. There was no turning back.
The girls started gabbling away at once and it was several seconds before order restored itself. Eventually the same girl made a dare.
“Do you wear underwear and stuff?”
Jack nodded then sprang to defend himself and Amanda.
“Yes, yes I do, but it’s my own, I don’t steal Amanda’s stuff!”
“Does your mum know?”
“Yes.”
“The girl turned to Amanda.
“Is this true, your mum doesn’t mind?”
Amanda was a little annoyed but she sensed the mood around the table wasn’t as censorious or judgemental or angry as she imagined it would have been. Amanda’s feminine intuition told her that her classmates were more intrigued and curious that amused or disgusted.
The first girl finally challenged Jack.
“.Bett’cha wouldn’t come here dressed as a girl!”
“Bett’cha I will,” Jack responded eagerly ... a little too eagerly. Then he had reservations again. “I’ll have to check with my mum and there’s one other condition.”
“What’s that?” The girls chorused.
“Nobody else is to know; not just yet anyway. I’ll come dressed next week ‘cos it’s the end of term. The rest of the school doesn’t need to know ... well not just yet anyway! Come on! Give me a break. When this does get all around the school just think what shit I’m going to have to face!”
After extracting this agreement from the girls the conversation inevitably turned to the subject of transvestism and, thanks to the internet, Jack was able to give a lot of sensible answers. The most painful questions were however directed at Amanda. A lot of the questions had already been answered by Jack but some of the girls had been so surprised by the events that they had not really listened to all of jack’s statement.
“How long have you known? Does your mum accept it? Does he steal your clothes? Do you SHARE clothes?” After the inquisition Amanda tackled Jack at the bus-stop before she got the bus home.
“You could have warned me before you came out. I wasn’t expecting anything like that. You know it’s gonna’ get out, don’t you?
There’s no stopping it. It’ll be all around the school by Monday morning. You should have waited.”
“Sorry sis, it was that bloody Weston that wound me up. I’m so sick of his bloody rugby, rugby, rugby!”
“Yeah. You’re gonna’ have to watch that temper of yours. Are you going to tell mum or shall I do it?”
“I suppose I better had,” Jack sighed. “It’s down to me innit’”
Amanda nodded and boarded the bus as Jack set off peddling furiously to take his mind off the whole situation.
He arrived home before Amanda because the bus took a circuitous route and he found their mother tending her garden. Jack thought it best to try the bribery route.
“I’ll do the weeding mum.”
“Bit late now son. You can tidy up the shed though and move all the weed piles to the compost. I’ll start the dinner.”
As Jack started gathering the little piles of weeds into the wheelbarrow his mother started washing her hands under the garden tap. It seemed the best time to broach the subject.
“I’ve got something to tell you mum.”
His mother turned and squinted at him suspiciously. After the trouble with the stolen drugs Jack was on a sort of semi probation. He was allowed out to go cycling alone and he was allowed out with Amanda, otherwise, he was more or less grounded.
“What have you done now?”
“I haven’t done anything mum ... well I have but it’s not something active not something physical.”
His mother sighed and waited before she replied.
“Go on. What now?”
“It’s Amanda’s friends; they know about me ... the dressing thing. One of the girls twigged it in the cafe.”
“How? What were you doing?”
“Amanda bought some new shoes with the money dad sent her and I started fooling about.”
“In her shoes I suppose?”
Jack nodded sheepishly as his mother wagged her head.
“I dunno’ son. What are we going to do with you? What did you say?”
“I was a bit angry cos that old bastard Weston saw me and tried to make me see him again on Monday. I’m not gonna’ go. I was doing nothing wrong and besides, it was Saturday an’ we were out of school. I told the girls I wasn’t going to kow-tow to him and then I sort of lost it a bit. I just felt worn out with all the hiding, the subterfuge. It kinda’ slipped out but I meant what I said. I told the girls I like fooling about in girl’s clothes.”
“Go on. Then what happened?”
“One of the girls challenged me to go to the mall next Saturday dressed as a girl.”
“And?”
Jack fell silent. He felt a bit trapped. He secretly wanted to do it but simultaneously dreaded the forthcoming ordeal. His mother finished rinsing her hands and then paused to watch her son gathering the weeds then she ushered him into the house.
“Forget the shed, it can wait. Go upstairs and get cleaned up. If you’re going to do this, you’ll do it properly. It’ll be no parody of a girl. You’re small enough and pretty enough to carry it off but you’ll need some help. When you’re showered and cleaned up, call me.”
Jack trudged upstairs as he contemplated the trials he faced. He secretly cursed himself for his impetuosity. He was showering when Amanda arrived home and she immediately visited him in the bathroom. There she sat on the edge of the bath as she chatted through the shower cubicle door.
“Have you told mum?”
“Yes,” Jack replied. “She says I’ve got to do it right.”
Amanda let out a little chuckle.
“Hah. Well at least she hasn’t gone ballistic. If she had I’d have known about it by now. Are you still up for it?”
“I’ll have to now, I can’t back out can I?”
“What are you going to do between now and Friday? You know; in school and stuff; they’re bound to talk.”
“I dunno. I’ll just’ have to grin and bear it ... so long as none of those stupid jocks come over all macho and stuff ... you know; the usual knuckle-rash thing.”
“Just stick with my gang. They can’t attack you when you’re with us, there’ll be too many witnesses.”
“Yeah, but what about in class? An’ what about Thursday afternoon, it’ll be the last games session.”
“Pretend to be sick. You’ve still got the bruise anyway.”
Jack nodded thoughtfully.
“I suppose I’ll have to. If stupid Weston finds out he’ll make it worse. This is going to be a pisser. I was stupid!”
Amanda’s silence implied that she agreed with his conclusion and that did nothing to comfort Jack. His mother’s shout that dinner would be five minutes, dragged him out of his contemplations and he started to dry himself. When he came down to dinner his mother was on the phone. She finished as he entered.
“That was your auntie Olwen. Your cousin Mandy works at a beauty clinic in Manchester. She’s coming home for the Easter week on annual leave anyway so she’ll be here for a fortnight. She’s advanced the other week of the fortnight to tomorrow so she’s going to give you a makeover each night this week. I’ll pay for the make-up. If you’re going to do this, you’re going to do it properly.
~~oo000oo~~
Wheels and wings 14
Chapter 14
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths... The County solicitor.
Chapter 14
At the news of their cousin’s help with the make-over, Amie’s eyes lit up.
“Oooh! Can she fit me in as well?”
Her mother smiled.
“I expected you to ask that. Yes, you’re included. After school every day this week, you’re to go with Jack to Auntie Olwen’s and Mandy will make you over. Lessons are finished, the exams are over and there’s no more homework for this term. She’s bringing a friend with her to stay at Auntie Olwen’s so be polite and courteous.”
“Oooh, has she got a boyfriend then?” Amie wondered.
“They didn’t say. I don’t know if her friend is a boy or a girl.”
On the Monday, Jack relented and visited the Games master in his office; however nothing came of the confrontation. Jack had learned a lot about his condition by now and he stubbornly refused to let the games-master brow-beat him into any sort of remorse or compunction. When the games-master threatened him with punishment Jack simply refused to accept it.
“I wasn’t breaking any rules. I wasn’t breaking any laws and I wasn’t offending anybody. The girls and I were just having fun.
The cafe manageress wasn’t objecting and we were outside school. You’ve no right to punish me and I refuse to accept your imposition. ”
“What d’you mean not offending anybody? You offended me and my wife!”
“What, because I was wearing heels. That’s like saying I offended you because I was wearing the wrong colour rugby jersey! You have no right to say how I should be dressed ... outside of school and school hours that is.”
“You were letting the school down.”
“So what you’re saying is that it’s okay for me to nearly get my leg broken playing a stupid game of rugby, that’s okay is it. I wasn’t letting the school down then was I? I was doing something that you wanted and you like, but because I choose to do something I want and you happen not to like; that’s not acceptable; is that it? Who died and made you king?”
Mr Weston nearly turned purple with rage but he managed to contain it for he was tempted to hit the boy hard. Instead he counted mentally to ten and breathed a deep breath before replying.
“There’s no need to be cheeky. I’ve a good mind to keep you in detention just for your rudeness.”
“I wasn’t being rude; I was just arguing my corner, standing my ground. I haven’t been rude just honest. No other adults were objecting, in fact the cafe manageress likes to see us there. She thinks it’s amusing. I’m not going into any detention for something I did with my mother’s consent. She knows I fool about with my sister in the mall on Saturdays after I’ve finished.”
Even as he said ‘I’ve finished’, Jack realised he might have revealed too much. Mr Weston picked up on Jack’s words straight away.
“Finished what?”
Jack hesitated and cursed inwardly.
“Nothing, I sometimes ride my bike, that’s all.”
Mr Weston was so bound up in his rugby he was totally dismissive of Jack’s statement.
“What! Cycling!? . That’s a waste of time if ever there was one. It’s not even in the school curriculum. You’re just wasting time doing that. You should be showing your support in more practical terms like playing for the school; you know we need your speed.”
“I’ll be running track for the athletics team next term. You’ll get my speed then.”
“Oh; running? Next term, well you haven’t entered your name.”
“I wasn’t sure if I could, this bruised thigh takes a long time to heal. At least I shouldn’t get bumped about on the sprints; they’re supposed to stay in their lanes.”
“I hope you don’t take the same attitude as you do with rugby, namely only turning up when it suites.”
“I’ll be there every Saturday that you need me. I can’t do Sundays. I cycle on Sundays and you can’t stop me.”
Now he was banned from cycling team events and competitions until December, Jack could only practice alone on his bike. That curtailed the hard Saturday rides but he could still get plenty of exercise on his bike and he knew what days the club trials were taking place so he could avoid those routes on the days the club was out riding.
His intransigence and stubbornness caused the gym master to stop and think. He concluded that Jack was getting to be an uppity, cheeky yob. In truth though, Jack had become an angry disillusioned young man because he felt abused by both the school and the cycle club. He had been pressured; almost bullied, into playing rugby then punished for trying to circumvent his injuries by injecting painkillers to do the cycle time trials ... as much for the club’s reputation as himself.
His anger had started to spill over into his private life and had been mainly responsible for his coming out to the girls. It was a moment of impetuous madness but Jack was beginning not to care. He left Mr Weston’s room escaping any censure only because he had agreed to run track for the summer term. It wasn’t a capitulation by Jack, for, despite refusing to play rugby Jack really enjoyed running. He would run track because he enjoyed his speed and revelled in the buzz it gave him when he flew down the track, invariably leaving the other boys floundering in his wake.
~~oo000oo~~
Wheels and wings 15
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 15
It was all of Lunch time before the first whispers of Jack’s forthcoming Saturday started to drift around the school. By the end of school Jack had been approached by several girls in his own class who had learned from the girls in Amie’s class.
“Is it true?” Was the most often asked question.
Jack just answered monosyllabically, “Yeah.”
The only girl who hadn’t approached him was Charlotte. She just glared at him and stalked away every time their paths accidentally crossed. This didn’t happen often because Jack made every effort to avoid her whilst in school. The situation changed after the school bell however. He was getting his bike out of his auntie’s shed when Charlotte appeared unexpectedly by the garden gate. She and Amie were the only ones who knew his cycling routine to and from school. As Jack emerged from the back garden he looked up surprised to see Charlotte waiting by the gate. She looked knowingly at him and asked bluntly.
“So it’s true then, you don’t deny it?”
Jack shrugged. He felt he had no duty to answer to Charlotte for his actions. He said nothing and occupied himself strapping his books to the bike’s rack. She snapped.
“Answer me! Why are you doing it?”
“It’s nothing to do with you. It’s between Amie’s friends and me.”
“Oh yes it is. I’m the only one who really knows! You’re not just a transvestite are you?”
Jack wasn’t sure how to answer Charlotte’s accusation because in all truth, he didn’t know what he was or where he stood in the transgender spectrum. He pursed his lips and refused to be bullied. He was sick of being pressured from inside and out. Outside, everybody wanted first call on his speed whilst inside the pressure to dress was getting stronger. Jack understood the former but could not understand the latter. He just felt an overwhelming urge to live as a girl. He enjoyed girl’s company and preferred their interests. The only activity he enjoyed outside of his sister’s friends interests was cycling and that was asexual from the socialising aspect.
“You’re sworn to secrecy on that stuff. You’re father forced you to keep silent about it. He could lose his job if you tell people. You’re not allowed to tell anybody about my trans stuff.”
“I still want to know; I want to know why ... why now?”
Jack snapped back.
“If you want to know I’m just bloody fed up with everything. Weston’s always putting pressure on me. He made me play rugby now he’s pressured me to do track this term. Weston’s got some big issue about my having fun with the girls. You know I’m a bit girly, Amie and her friends all know, but they’re not bothered; and we have fun. I'm not harming anybody but Weston treats it as though I’ve got the plague. He’s a bloody homophobe and it’s getting me down. How long am I going to have to live a lie? Well I’m bloody sick of it. Next Saturday is the first small step. I don’t care anymore and anyway, what bloody business is it of yours? I just don’t bloody care, now excuse me please, I want to get on my bike. I’ve got to finish that essay tonight and there’s stuff I’m going to put in it that’ll shock Miss Postlethwaite.”
Charlotte gasped and stared fearfully as Jack pushed passed her through the gate and pedalled away furiously. She watched as he disappeared around the bend then phoned her dad.
“He’s going to come out Dad. He’s getting worse. I’m worried about what will happen to him at school.”
Doctor Dawson made some soothing noises but there was little he could do. Jack was not his patient.
On the Tuesday morning Jack handed in his essay with the rest of the class and prepared to face the day. He had decided to let it be known in his essay that he was dressing as a girl on the Saturday. His main reason was just to upset Mr Weston so when other students approached him about the rumours circulating the school he just told them bluntly; yes. In many quarters it began to earn him respect amongst the more cerebral kids; conversely amongst the jocks it caused confusion and confusion caused misunderstanding and that caused abuse.
By the Wednesday he was accused of being a poofter but he refused to rise to the bait. The last thing he wanted was a fight that he would probably lose. The last thing he wanted was bruises or cuts for when he went dressed to the Mall on Saturday he was determined to pass as a pretty girl and make a bold statement.
On the Thursday he was working in the library during the break. It was a sunny day and the library was empty but he sensed a presence behind him. He turned slowly; prepared for anything and expecting some stupid jock come to bully him. Instead he was relieved to find Miss Postlethwaite standing over him holding his exercise book in her hand. She spoke softly.
“Is this the truth, you’re going to the Mall dressed as a girl?”
Jack nodded and replied softly ‘Yes’.
Miss Postlethwaite pressed further.
“And the reasons you’ve listed ... here, in your essay. Are they all true?”
“Yes. I think so — well as best as I can work out..”
“You’re a transvestite.”
“Yes but I might be a bit further along the spectrum than that.”
Elizabeth Postlethwaite looked thoughtful. ‘Obviously the boy had done some research.’ She wondered about his sexuality.
“You write that you’re not gay.”
Jack became a little angry at what seemed like her making a questioning assumption. He snapped back sharply.
“No! No I’m not!”
Elizabeth did not know how to pursue the issue for she had little experience of transgenderism. The issue was a relatively novel one in her experiences.
“You don’t have to hide it Jack. It’s not illegal you know. You’re allowed to be gay.”
“Dammit Miss! I’m not gay! I know it’s okay to be gay and I wouldn’t be ashamed to admit being gay. Gay is no longer an issue, look at the literature club. But trans is obviously still an issue; well around here anyway. I’m not gay!”
“Okay Jack, you’ve convinced me; you’re not gay. Those reasons didn’t worry me much anyway Jack but the next two certainly do.
“Why? Gay is every bit as real as the other reasons.”
“You’re doing it to upset Mr Weston, why?”
“He’s always getting at me for being girly and accusing me for being a wimp. I can’t help it if I’m girly; he even criticizes my giggling when I laugh. He also calls me Tinkerbelle on the field.”
Miss Postlethwaite frowned as her ire rose. What Jack had just told her put her in a tricky position. She felt compelled to report it to the head. Jack sensed her anger and moved to stop her from escalating what was already a problem for him and her.
“If you’re going to go to the head-master can I ask you to do it next week?” He’s as homophobic as Mr Weston so I’d prefer any issues to arise after the end of term. This Saturday is important to me. It’s all there in the essay. You didn’t really have to ask those questions.”
“I wanted it from your lips; I had to make sure you were not coerced into writing this.”
“Who would coerce me? No, that’s all my own work, that’s my life, that’s my shit existence in this school.”
Miss Postlethwaite fell silent, Jack realised she was slightly hurt by his description. He moved to ameliorate her hurt.
“It’s not you Miss, nor the Maths or Science teachers. It’s just the way this school is. If it’s to become common knowledge that I’m Trans’, I want it to become public outside of school first. That way, if I’m seen around the town people who know me will recognise that I’m not some sort of threat or monster. That’s why I’m going to the mall dressed on Saturday.”
She nodded and asked finally.
“And the fourth reason, your own feelings.”
Jack nodded.
“I feel like a pressure cooker.”
“So you want to live as a girl, dress as a girl but not be a girl.”
“Yes! Well something like that ... I think.”
Miss Postlethwaite fell into a thoughtful silence before shaking her head. Jack spotted a slight glistening in her eye but said nothing. It was obvious she was wrestling with something. He waited for her to make the first move. Finally she spoke.
“That is going to be the hardest part of all Jack; trying to live as a girl.”
“Yeah; as if I don’t know. It’s not going to happen immediately is it? Leastways, not here, not in this school; not in homophobia-ville. Not with West — sorry Mr Weston and the head-master setting the rules.”
“I see and sadly I feel I have to agree with you.”
“Yeah. That’s the trouble with the law. It works for transsexuals, they get the backing of their doctors and ‘bob’s your uncle’. Live in the roll, get the necessary corrective surgery and legally become girls. With us trannies it’s different. We want to live as girls but don’t want our bits and bobs cut out. That makes for complications in a place like this — this school. Can you imagine The Head master or Mr Weston agreeing to me appearing in school in a skirt? Can you imagine the kerfuffle about changing for games or gym? It’s still shit for Trannies and we’re every bit as ‘Bo-orn this way’ as transsexuals.” He parodied Lady Gaga’s song.
“Yes. I read all about that in your essay. So you’re determined to go on Saturday?”
“It’s the only place I can get some sort of relief. At least Amie’s friends will accept me. They’ve all said adamantly that they’ll support me — keep the jocks away.”
“How will they do that?”
“There’s places the jocks can’t go but I can, like the ladies loos. If I’m dressed as a girl, it’s allowed, I’ve checked on the internet and I’ve already asked the local LGBT people. They even offered to support me but there’s an age thing. They can't really do anything unless the doctors say 'yes' and doctors can be pratts. So this is just me; me and my peers, my school colleagues.
Amie’s friends are only thirteen yet they’re more supportive and friendlier than the flippin’ adult teachers. It’s jus’ not right. They’re supposed to be our mentors, our tutors and they’re more uptight than us kids.”
“Are you sure the girls are supportive and not just laughing at you?”
“I dunno’. That’s how it is for trannies. Like I said it’s a shit life but I’ve stopped caring. Some will laugh WITH me, some will laugh AT me. I can't do anything about that. I just ignore the latter, but what they can't do is hassle me in the street, I could go to a copper if they try that. That's what I mean about the jocks. If they come at me in the street I can seek a copper and he's got to do something, but in school, nothing, naader. They get away with murder courtesy of the likes of Weston. It's bllody crazy when I'm safer on the streets on a Saturday morning than I am in school. Provided they don’t attack me on saturday - well ... they'd be breaking the law and the police have got to act. That’s as much protection as I can ask.”
“What time will you be in the Mall?”
Jack smirked knowingly.
“Why, are you thinking of coming to the circus as well? Watch the clowns and stuff?”
“No. Definitely not! I will be there Jack but not to see the circus. I feel there should be somebody there who might be able to avert any abuse, especially from the — jocks, as you call them. If I recognise their faces I can at least report them ... to the police if necessary.”
“And if they’re under sixteen, as most will be?”
“There are the juvenile courts.”
Jack smirked scornfully.
“Ha! Do you honestly trust the courts, d’you have any faith in them?”
“I have to Jack. They’re the only protection we’ve got.”
Jack silently noted the expression ‘we’ve got’ but said nothing, instead he simply asked.
“Why are you doing this Miss.?”
She clenched her jaw and sucked thoughtfully. ‘The boy in front of her was only fourteen; the law would have her guts for garters if she came out to him.'
The words ‘Child abuser’, ‘Sexual predator’, ‘Pervert’ were ringing alarm bells in her head. If the governors got wind of her own sexuality, there was no knowing where it would lead.’ Instead she gave a non-committal answer, a cop-out that reflected her own fears about coming out.
“Well basically Jack it’s because I’m the only member of staff that knows about your issues. After all, you told me everything in your essay. As to any other reasons, well - when you’re older perhaps Jack. Not now and certainly not here.”
Jack immediately realised what Miss Postlethwaite was alluding to for the internet had opened the world to him. He looked her directly in the eye and nodded slowly to show he understood. Then he replied.
“Aah. I see now, I understand.”
Elizabeth Postlethwaite nodded her head slowly and precisely thus giving Jack a loud, silent message. Jack nodded back to confirm his understanding.
“I’ve changed my mind about you; I’d love you to be down the Mall on Saturday. Yes, I’d love that. Please.”
Miss Postlethwaite smiled partly through relief and partly through understanding. She felt she had made some sort of connection with the tormented boy. She had no idea exactly where Jack lay on the LGBT spectrum but he was certainly there upon it, some-where-abouts. Additionally, she felt she had made some sort of breakthrough in gaining the boy’s confidence and respect; That breakthrough now also nurtured the first tender shoots of her growing resolve to be a bit more open about her own lifestyle.
~~oo000oo~~
Wheels and wings 16
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths... The County solicitor.
Chapter 16
At home that week, Jack had enjoyed the attentive administrations of his cousin Mandy. Each evening she sat both Jack and Amie down and gave them a solid hour of beauty advice and treatment after they came home from school. Later each evening they had gone with Mandy and their mother to shop for assorted suitable outfits. On the Thursday and Friday nights Mandy had taken finally Jack out for walks through the mall and slowly Jack realised he passed as a girl. Mandy was right!
“Look cuz, you’re young, you don’t have a beard yet, your face hasn’t masculinised yet, so the make-up is almost superfluous. Let’s go into this cafe and I’ll prove it to you. That’s where we sixth formers used to hang out before we were old enough to go drinking. You’ll find girls from year thirteen drinking coffee and chatting. I’ll bet you a pound to a penny they won’t read you and they certainly won’t recognise you.”
Jack was already gaining confidence. Mandy had led him through shops, cafes and lady’s loos and not once had any other girl cast a single sideways look. Indeed the only looks he’d received were enviously critical glances ... the sort that women were so expert at hiding from men. Every time Mandy spotted a girl giving Jack the ‘once-over’ she’d gently squeeze Jack’s arm to help him spot it and identify it. It was a steep learning curve but Jack was quickly learning women’s body language and ‘signs’. By the time they arrived at the particular cafe on the Friday night, Jack strutted in on his heels with all the aplomb of a confident, self-assured young woman. Mandy paused in the doorway and nodded approvingly as Jack glided to the counter and ordered the coffees.
‘My god cousin! You’ve got it kid; you’ve really got it.’ Mandy told herself and it was obvious to all the other girls in the cafe. Mandy could almost hear the whispered comments flying around the table.
‘Who’s the new girl? We’re gonna’ have to watch her sisters.’
Mandy and Jack took a table near the back and chattered softly about the reactions. Jack was beside himself with glee. He’d passed!
At home that night, Mandy described the events of the evening to Jack’s mother and sister as they laid out a plan for the morrow.
“I’ve got a different wig for tomorrow. Besides being several shades darker, it’s better and more luxurious than this one. Your natural hair is lovely but I’m afraid it’s still just a bit too short so it’s the wig again tomorrow. You’ll be able to walk through the mall all day and nobody will recognise you. I’m going to enjoy tomorrow cousin.” Mandy chuckled.
Jack also savoured the twist of anticipation as it sent a delightful twitch through his body.
Saturday dawned dreary and wet but nothing could dampen the excitement swelling like a balloon in the Thomas household. Mandy arrived early with all her equipment and commenced a ‘knock-em-dead’ make-over. She sat Jack down in a raised chair and demanded.
“Right little cousin! What’s your femme name going to be?”
Jack looked askance as he turned to his mother.
“You chose my male name mummy, d’you want to choose my femme name?”
His mother smiled intensely and actually teared up with emotion.
“I don’t know darling. We named you after your dad’s dad.”
Amie grinned.
“Well that’s easy then, we name the femme you after mum’s mum.”
“That’s Eleanor or Ellie for short. Everybody called her Ellie.”
Jack agreed to the name Ellie and he grinned.
Mandy smiled.
“Well at least it won’t cause confusion like Amie and me. Our mums called us both Mandy. So your dad made them choose Amie for you cuz otherwise we’d have been stuck with the same names.”
She continued smiling as she commenced the make-over.
“Jack’s lucky, a new gender and he gets to agree a new name. Grandma Ellie was a nice woman. Well, let’s get started on your make-overs. You’d better sit next to your new sister and I can do the two of you at once. It’s a good job you’ve got the same colouring. Just keep watching each other in the big mirror, then you’ll see how to do each other’s makeup.”
“Are you going to do us the same then?” Jack/Ellie asked.
“No. To begin with, only you are wearing the wig. Amie’s hair is nice enough. Yours is okay for texture but it needs work and it will have to grow out so I decided on the wig. It’s cold and dreary outside so you’ll not feel hot.”
And thus Mandy set to work with her usual, brisk, professional efficiency. Ellie just kept staring stupidly into the mirror and smiling at her mum and younger sister as Jack disappeared and this stunning girl started to smile back at Ellie from the mirror. Simultaneously, Amie kept staring at the transformation in the same large mirror as her brother eventually faded away. Mandy finally stood back and grinned.
“There you are girls. Go and knock the mall dead!”
Ellie couldn’t remove the grin that had affixed itself to her face. She stepped out of the chair and continued staring stupidly into the mirror while still only wearing a bra and panties. Amie giggled as she commented on Ellie’s little extras.
“You’re going to have to hide that.”
Mandy snorted dismissively and passed jack a cache-sex. Jack slipped into the bathroom and experimented briefly until he was satisfied. When he returned to the bedroom Amie just gaped disbelievingly.
"Where's it gone?!!"
Jack grinned and shrugged.
Wouldn't you like to know. All I need now is a nice pair of tits!"
Mandy grinned and reached into her bag. Then she held out a pair of silicone breast forms.
“These will sort the tits out. Go and put them on then come back and we’ll see which bra best fit’s them.”
When Jack returned, Mandy studied a collection of bras then chose a delightfully feminine peach coloured one.
Amnie just stared disbelievingly at mandy's equipment and lingerie selection.
"Where d'you get all this stuff?" She asked, holding up another provocative matching set.
“Never you mind girl. I get some unusual customers in my Salon back in Manchester. I’ll take you over there this Easter if you want.”
Ellie and Aimie looked hopefully at their mother. She smiled and sighed.
“I suppose you can go, provided Mandy looks after you.”
Mandy grinned.
“I looked after them at the Mall didn’t I?”
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 17
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Cassandra Charlotte’s Maternal Grandmother.
Chapter 17.
By ten o’clock the girls were ready and by ten thirty they were entering the Mall separately. On route Mandy had revealed her plan to them in her car.
“Amie you go straight to meet your friends and tell them that Jack is feeling nervous and still trying to pluck up the courage. He might be late or might not even come. If I know your friends, they’ll think they’ve got advance information or something and they’ll be texting under their table the moment you’ve sipped your first drop of coffee.”
“Why do we say that?” Jack whined.
Mandy frowned as she explained.
“I don’t want you to be recognised until the time is right. Initially, we’ll just appear to be two ordinary girls shopping until the rest of the school crowd gets bored and drifts away. The main trick is not for you to pass as Ellie, it’s for you to NOT be recognised as Jack. We’ve got all afternoon for Ellie to make her appearance to Amie’s class-mates. I suggest we have a cup of coffee and take a stroll around the mall. We can get a lot of window shopping in before you finally reveal yourself. That way a large chunk of the idle interest crowd will get bored or impatient and leave believing you’re not going to show. It’s a fair guess that their disappointment will be reinforced by the texts and emails whizzing from under the table.
The original dare was for you to dress for Amie’s friends and you already know them so you won’t be recognised until you actually join their table. You don’t have to dress for the whole school and you can bet they’ll be there initially. The last thing we want is a load of knuckle rash inviting themselves to the table just to get salacious thrills ... or worse.”
Jack nodded and agreed to Mandy’s plan. Mandy was unknown to any of his or Amie’s contemporaries because she had attended school some eight years earlier. None of the pupils would remember her.
After they had allowed Amie a head start, Ellie and Mandy stepped boldly through the main entrance and immediately busied themselves looking in shop windows. For Mandy it was an essential trip for she wanted to purchase some new products to test in her salon. For Ellie it was a totally wonderful experience as she browsed through the make-up departments testing make-up and scents. Mandy was delighted that nobody even cast Ellie a second glance except to admire the very attractive stranger. The make-over had been a complete success.
For the remainder of the morning Amie fell in with her classmates generally just buying the occasional coffee then alternatively hanging out expectantly around the Mall. She found herself being constantly pestered by her friends and other pupils asking about her brother and if he was coming. Amie simply pleaded ignorance by repeating the same information.
“He told me he would be coming today but he didn’t say when.”
“Well d’you think he’s got cold feet and chickened out?” Was the most common question and Amie simply shrugged uncertainly.
Eventually as lunch time arrived all but the most die-hard ‘rubber-necks’ and Amie’s close coterie of friends had given up waiting. Most of the pupils drifted away having decided Jack had chickened out.
In a quiet corner cafe that offered a good view of the other cafe and its table, a familiar face from the teaching staff sat sipping her coffees and waiting. She gathered the firm impression from Jack’s essay that his intentions were to definitely make the visit. However she had now been sitting for some hours in some hope that he would still make an appearance. Miss Postlethwaite was beginning to lose that hope and her mood had saddened slightly as disappointment started to take root.
Unbeknown to Miss Postlethwaite, Ellie and Mandy had passed the cafe window several times as they browsed and window-shopped to their heart’s content. Ellie had seen Miss Postlethwaite sitting in her window but she did not reveal herself to the English teacher. Ellie was savouring the pleasure of not being recognised ... not being discovered.
Miss Postlethwaite ordered a last sandwich and she was chewing thoughtfully as she debated giving up and leaving. She was staring despondently across the mall when the very attractive girls, who had strolled past several times, turned and looked in through the window. The smaller girl tugged her older companion’s arm then gave Miss Postlethwaite a knowing smile. It was only then did the
English teacher finally realise. She almost spilt her coffee as the pair of 'girls' turned and decided to step inside the little cafe and order some tea and cake.
Whilst Mandy made for the counter, Ellie approached Miss Postlethwaite’s table and loomed over the stunned teacher as she recovered her composure.
“Jack! Jack! Is that really you?”
“Shhhhh.” He scolded her softly. “Why yes Miss Postlethwaite didn’t you recognise me?”
“No! My God! I can’t believe it! You’re so ... so!”
She stared open mouthed for a couple more seconds before remembering her manners and invited both girls to share her table. Ellie glanced across the restaurant at Mandy for the ‘okay’ and Mandy nodded so Ellie took her seat with all the feminine grace and style she could muster. Miss Postlethwaite smiled disbelievingly at first but eventually her expression changed to a smile of appreciation.
“My gosh young lady! You are stunning. Just how long have you been masquerading as a girl; you’re just too convincing to be believed!”
“Long enough I hope.” Jack confirmed.”
“So what’s your femme name or have you not decided yet?”
Jack smiled a little self consciously.
“It’s Ellie ... Miss Ellie that is. I’m named after my maternal grandmother, I’m glad you seem to understand these things. Thank you.”
Miss Postlethwaite smiled and looked over to see Mandy collecting the makings for the tea.
“So who’s that lady, is she related?”
“Yes we’re cousins, her name’s Mandy for short. Don’t you recognise her, she was a pupil of yours once.”
Mandy placed the tray with cakes and tea on the table as Miss Postlethwaite looked up as she eventually smiled recognition.
“Hello Mandy I didn’t know you were cousins. I suppose you’re up here for the fun as well.”
Mandy changed to a more serious note.
“It’s not just a fun thing Miss Postlethwaite. This is a serious step for my cousin.”
Miss Postlethwaite nodded slowly and comprehendingly for long moments as Mandy explained further.
“Ellie has always had a feminine side but she’s always had to suppress it at school. Today is her first small step on her road to self discovery ... self respect.”
Miss Postlethwaite stared at Jack and asked somewhat hoarsely.
“You mean you’re coming out? Going public?”
“I’m not going totally public, not yet, not wholly out. Only to my friends, the girls on that table over there. They’re my sister’s classmates. I’ve told them I’m transgendered but they don’t really understand. They just spread it around that I’m coming to the mall dressed as a girl."
“Yes. I noticed all the potential rubber-necks but they seem to have got bored and lost interest. Though I see that Charlotte is still around.”
Ellie’s eyes widened with mild surprised.
“Oh! Is she here then, I thought she had given up on me.”
Miss Postlethwaite smiled as she corrected Ellie’s misapprehension.
“Oh I think she’s still interested in you Ellie, look up there. She’s been sat at that table up on the second level all morning, and is that Billy Davies with her?”
Ellie looked up and Miss Postlethwaite noticed the subtle frown that Ellie failed to completely hide.
Miss Postlethwaite quickly realised; ‘It was obvious that Jack, or more correctly Ellie, still had some sort of feelings for the Dawson girl.’
She ordered another cup of tea for herself and then fell into earnest conversation with Ellie about her gender issues. Ellie was intrigued but unaware when Miss Postlethwaite signalled her own sexuality to Mandy. To Ellie they just appeared to share some empathy. However, Ellie could not be certain; she was still a novice socially, especially when considering LGBT issues. She did not realise that Elizabeth and Mandy had each read each other with their gaydars. Ellie smiled gratefully though for she at least knew she had two allies, Mandy and Miss Postlethwaite. Ellie was now confirming what she had been too reluctance and naive to accept on the Tuesday. She now realised that Elizabeth was gay so Ellie probed a bit deeper.
“Are you sympathetic to trans-people and stuff then? Is that why you’re so much nicer about me than some of the other teachers? Mr Weston can be such a pain about me. It’s going to be hell when he eventually learns.”
They chatted some more and eventually, the mall became virtually devoid of school pupils except for Amie’s class-mates and Charlotte. Even Billie had decided Jack had chickened out so he had left Charlotte alone at her table overlooking the lower level of the mall. Mandy stepped out of the cafe and looked around before turning to Ellie and Miss Postlethwaite.
“It looks clear enough. We might as well speak to Amie’s classmates.”
“And possibly Charlotte as well,” Miss Postlethwaite observed, “she’s been sat at that table for hours; she’s obviously concerned about this.”
Ellie glanced up and surprised herself when she felt nothing. She shrugged dismissively then concluded privately.
‘She and Charlotte were over, finished. The only twinge she felt was a small twist of resentment and anger about the pain-killers affair, but even that was a minor event. If she had no feelings about Charlotte then there relationship was totally over. If she had hated Charlotte at that moment it meant she had feelings still, whatever their nature; but to have no feelings indicated an end.’
Ellie had always known that hate wasn’t the opposite of hate for hate was a feeling like love. The opposite of love was, well ... nothing; no feelings at all and that was essentially what Ellie felt now, nothing. The hurt and bruises of the previous year had done their damage.
Miss Postlethwaite sensed that Ellie was going through an epiphany right at that moment so she turned to Ellie and smiled before suggesting.
“Might I suggest you go to her first? Go and surprise her. Mandy and I will wait here.”
Ellie felt unsure until Mandy reaffirmed the teacher’s suggestion.
“Look cuz, you may think it’s over but she obviously doesn’t. She’s obviously got some sort of feelings for you or she wouldn’t have remained glued to that seat all morning. Go and put her out of her misery one way or the other.”
“Are you sure?” Ellie asked. “I mean I got her dad into trouble about the painkillers and I’ve betrayed his trust. I’m sort of persona-non-grata in that quarter. I think it’s best if I just ignore her.”
Mandy rolled her eyes and wagged her head disbelievingly as she scolded her younger cousin.
“Look cuz! It was a boy named Jack who did all that stupid stuff. Ellie is a very different person. Look at her up there, scanning the mall from the best vantage point. It’s obvious that she still hasn’t recognised you and she’s still searching. It’s painfully obvious she’s got some sort of feelings for you or she would never even have come here, let alone stayed all this time. Just take that escalator to her level and sit near to her. See how long it takes before she realises who you are.”
Ellie looked towards Miss Postlethwaite for some sort of reaction and the English teacher nodded towards Charlotte who was half turned with her jaw resting on the rail and pensively overlooking the main thoroughfare of the mall. Miss Postlethwaite responded to Ellie’s questioning glance.
“Mandy’s right Ellie, just look at Charlotte, she’s still looking for Jack.” I promise you she won’t recognise you until you reveal yourself, that is, if you reveal yourself. Your cousin’s done a stunning job on you; go for it. We’ll wait here and share another coffee.”
Buoyed up with her earlier success, Ellie did as the older women had suggested and arrived on the upper level still un-recognised. She made her way into the coffee-shop where Charlotte sat still staring glumly down on the mall. The coffee shop was full so after buying her coffee and a Welsh Cake, Ellie made a bit of a show of looking for an empty table. She loitered purposefully around the esplanade then appeared to spot Charlotte’s partly occupied table. It was the only table with spare seats. Savouring her private joke, Ellie approached Charlotte and pretending nervousness, asked softly if she could share Charlotte’s table. Charlotte glanced up distractedly and nodded almost offhandedly as her gaze returned to the mall below. Ellie took her seat directly opposite
Charlotte and commenced rummaging through her handbag for her lipstick. She expertly repaired imaginary damage with her compact mirror and lipstick then deftly snapped it shut as she took a sip of coffee.
The loud click of the compact mirror distracted Charlotte who turned to glance briefly at the new arrival at her table. Charlotte wondered who the newcomer was because she was not from their school. Ellie could not resist pushing her unbelievable luck and after following Charlotte’s distracted gaze up and down the main mall, she asked Charlotte.
“Has he not turned up then?”
“What d’you mean?”
“I mean your friend. Has he or she not turned up? You’re obviously looking for someone.”
Charlotte was slightly offended at the newcomer’s noseyness and she sniffed.
“As it happens, I was looking for somebody but it’s obvious they’re not coming. I’ll finish this coffee then I’ll be going.”
Ellie wondered how long she could keep up the masquerade and somehow detain Charlotte for a few minutes more. She tried prolonging the conversation.
“Boys! They always let you down don’t they?”
Charlotte glanced again at the newcomer but she was a bit preoccupied with her own feelings. She simply shrugged and turned again to scan the mall. Ellie saw the long sigh as Charlotte’s shoulders sagged and she reached to drain her coffee cup of its dregs.
“D’you want to chat about it darling?”
Charlotte stared at the newcomer and frowned.
‘The new girl seemed to be overly familiar for a complete stranger.’
Charlotte paused, shrugged then turned to face the new girl as she gave up on searching the mall. The new girl continued.
“He must mean a lot to you if you’re prepared to sit here and search down there for him.”
“He used to be a very special friend. I loved him a lot but stuff happened; like it always does. I’d rather we didn’t speak about if you don’t mind.”
Ellie nodded then noticed a tear forcing itself into Charlotte’s eye. She thought quickly about finding some way of revealing her true self to Charlotte then she had a brainwave. She leaned forward over the rail as she appeared to spot her own friends; or more correctly, Amie’s friends still gathered at their own table further down on the lower level. She made a show of spotting them and stood up.
“Ah! There are my friends. I thought they were coming to this cafe, I suppose they’re there cos’ this one’s full.”
Charlotte absently replied.
“No, they’ve been there all morning.”
“Oh, I’d better hurry then. They’ll have been waiting for me.”
As Ellie sipped her coffee she found it cool enough to swallow and she tipped the cup back indelicately to take a gulp. Charlotte glanced at the slightly unfeminine gesture and her mental gears slowly began to grind. She squinted at the attractive stranger and ever so slowly the reluctant penny started to drop. A grin tried to form on Ellie’s face but she was in little mood for humour. Meeting Charlotte and talking to her again induced old hurts for Ellie was still resentful of the cycle club’s treatment. Charlotte leaned forward and peered directly into Ellie’s face as she struggled to make sense. Finally the truth dawned as doubt turned to possibility then probability and finally certainty. Charlotte’s jaw sagged as she whispered.
“Jack? Jack! Is that you?”
“Who did you think it was Charlie? Ridden any good bike rides lately?”
He was tempted to add some cruel remark about betrayal and rejection but he bit his lip. Charlotte’s eyes widened in disbelief as she leaned right in and peered into Ellie’s face. Ellie leant backwards and frowned. She wasn’t ready yet to forgive those she felt had treated her harshly.
“It’s rude to stare Charlie, stoppit.”
“Oh my bloody God! It is you! I jus’ don’t believe it!”
“Yeah well it’s Ellie now, not Jack anymore and I’m going to make that rendezvous with Amie’s classmates. See you around girl.”
“No! Don’t go! We’ve got to talk! Where did you learn to make yourself up like that?”
“Oh here and there, anyway, what d’you care? I’ve moved on since you dropped me. See you around.”
So saying, Ellie tipped back the remains of her coffee and stood up to leave. She was almost to the door before Charlotte appeared at her side after grabbing her handbag and shopping.
“Hey. Slow down! I didn’t drop you; we had to stop seeing each other. Everybody said I should stop going around with you. They said you were a thief and a druggie.”
“Yeah, well, no matter. It’s over now whatever you say. Anyway, I’m no good to you now unless you’re a lezzie!”
Charlotte stopped in her tracks at these words. It seemed that Jack was more than a transvestite if he was talking about ‘gay’ and stuff. She hesitated as he continued through the door and took the escalator down to the ground level. Outside the cafe she watched from the balcony as Jack crossed the mall. She could not fail to notice other heads turning to admire Ellie as she sashayed easily towards the other cafe. Then she watched in disbelief as Amie’s classmates erupted squealing with excitement as Ellie revealed herself to them. She also watched jealously as all of the girls hugged and squeezed her one-time boyfriend. Charlotte could not understand herself as she realised she still had feelings for Jack.
“Dammit!” She cursed privately, ‘she wanted Jack back ... the real Jack, the boy on the bike!’
Down below Ellie almost sagged with relief as the girls around the table unanimously accepted her without reservations. Her sister Amie went to buy coffee while the classmates peppered Elli with questions about everything. They even demanded very personal information but Ellie managed to draw the line at some of the most invasive questions. She felt she had the right to keep an element of mystery about her life-style choices and that served to endear her even further to the classmates. Mobile phones worked overtime as the girls’ cameras flashed away and messaged their other school friends. After Ellie had finished her coffee she felt a call of nature come to her and the girls unanimously decided that their newfound friend should use the girl’s loo. Ellie had already confirmed on-line that when dressed en-femme she should use the female facilities but it still caused a visceral thrill as she was enthusiastically invited to do so by Amie’s friends. Naturally the visit evolved into yet another experimental session with make-up as the girls were forced to concede that Ellie - ‘a boy’ no less- had better make-up skills than they did. Amie gave them an explanation by revealing that she and her new-found sister had had excellent lessons from their older cousin. Eventually the girls re-emerged en-masse out of the loos and right into Miss Postlethwaite and Mandy. The girls couldn’t wait to enlighten Miss Postlethwaite as they gathered around the popular English teacher.
“What d’you think Miss? Which one of us is a boy? Bet you can’t guess!”
The teacher however, felt obliged to disenchant them of their illusions and by doing so she obliquely inferred her own sexuality. However, it was not a direct affirmation and it served only to leave the girls with some unanswered questions.
“I’m sorry to disillusion you girls but I already know Ellie. We met earlier this morning.”
Her reference to Ellie’s name served to prove her association with Ellie and the girls’ enthusiasm faded slightly until Mandy suggested some more make-up shopping.
“I can give you kids some advice about your most suitable colours and stuff.”
Miss Postlethwaite took the opportunity to refuse the invitation and made her excuses, leaving Mandy and the younger girls free to explore their favourite subject ... make-up. Thus was the remainder of the afternoon employed.
~~oo000oo~~
Wheels and wings 18
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 18.
Eventually, as the stores started closing the girls began to wind down and make their separate ways home. Mandy, Amie and Ellie were walking across the car-park to their car when Charlotte accosted them.
“Can I speak to Ellie alone please?”
Ellie stared reproachfully for despite her knowing and accepting that she had betrayed Charlotte and her father; she still felt she had been treated harshly. Once Doctor Dawson and Charlotte knew the full circumstances surrounding the pain-killer drugs, Ellie thought they should have at least shown some forgiveness. She glared as she responded.
“What d’you want to say Charlotte; you’re not going to cause trouble are you?”
“No! What makes you think that?”
“I’m still suspended by the club. I even wrote a letter explaining about the bullying at school and the pressure with the rugby and stuff, but they didn’t respond.”
“Well that wasn’t down to me or my dad.”
“Why should I believe that? I even wrote letters of apology including one to your dad but nobody replied ... nobody! I’m thinking of leaving the club anyway.”
“That’s stupid; now you’re over-reacting.”
“Am I? None of you, not one person in the club has asked how I’m doing, how I’m feeling. If you don’t care, why should I bother? It’s as if I’m a non-person or something. When my membership comes up for renewal, I don’t think I’ll renew it, I’ll join another club!”
Charlotte hesitated because she knew that was not possible. She explained.
“You won’t be able to. You were suspended because of the drug rule and no other club will accept you without a letter from Bob and the club secretary.”
Ellie fell silent. Things seemed to be falling apart in her male life though deep down she wasn’t sure whether she was bothered or not. Now that she had managed to cross the threshold from boy to girl and do it convincingly, she wasn’t certain she wanted to go back. The last few hours spent in a totally female world of emotion and support had felt like a total deliverance, a heavenly dream. It was an indulgence she had savoured and drunk deep of the well. Having settled some unanswered questions that afternoon, Ellie changed tack and asked Charlotte.
“So what was it you wanted to talk about?”
“Us.”
“Us? I didn’t think there was any more ‘us’.”
Charlotte’s face darkened more from fear than anger.
“Is that your final word?”
Ellie’s uncertainty and indecision now emerged.
“I don’t know. How can I know? You ask me to talk about ‘us’ when I’m right in the middle of a major crisis, who am I, what am I, where am I going. How can I give anybody a final word when I’m like this?”
Ellie shrugged and pointed her fingers to herself to emphasise her incongruence as she added.
“I don’t even know if I want to be a boy or girl.”
“You make a pretty good girl or is that just a shell, a masquerade?”
“Is that what you think?”
“I’m asking the questions here.”
“Ha! And you think I’ve got the answers?”
Charlotte fell silent. ‘Maybe Jack or was it Ellie, didn’t have the answers.’ She decided to ask her dad about it. However the other question still remained. She still had feelings for Jack and she didn’t want to lose touch altogether. Then Ellie dropped another bombshell.
“I might not be going back to that school. I hate that bastard Weston and when he learns of my being a girly boy, he’ll make my life a misery. There’s only one more term to go until the summer hols and then I’ve got the whole summer to decide. I’m thinking of asking Mandy if I can live with her and go to school in Manchester. There’s a whole gay village up there.”
“That’s for Adults. You’ll still be under sixteen.”
“Nearly fifteen ... End of July.”
“That’s still not enough. The gay village only caters for adults. It’s clubs and cafes and stuff.”
Ellie wagged her head.
“That’s where you’re wrong. There’s an advice centre and a drop-in centre for younger people. I know I’ve been online about that as well.”
“What about a school? City centre schools‘ll be a lot worse than ours.”
“I’ll cope. I’ll get the advice centre to tell the school and then I can go as a girl.”
“You’d have to get a doctor’s letter for that.”
“They’ve got doctors in the advice centre stupid. Don’t you think I’ve checked all that online?”
“Don’t you call me stupid! How was I to know that?”
Ellie fell silent. She now began to feel she had mixed feelings again and it confused her; she still wasn’t certain about anything. Charlotte’s reappearance into her life served only to complicate things. Up until then she wanted only to escape from reality, to put all her old life behind her and start afresh — probably as a girl but she still wasn’t completely certain. Trouble was she had little or no idea of where she could even start. The living with Mandy idea had not been a certainty; she hadn’t even mentioned it to Mandy or her mum. Charlotte’s reappearance had thrown her completely off course though it had forced her to focus on the future issues surrounding her transgenderism. She shrugged and to avoid any further conflict she pleaded that she was late for dinner.
“Look, I’m late now, Mandy and Amie are waiting. I’ve got to go.”
“Are we going to see each other again?” Charlotte almost pleaded.
Her tone brought Ellie up short. She had more or less written off any hope of friendship now that she had ‘come out’ fully. For want of anything constructive to say she played the ball straight back into Charlotte’s court.
“You’ll have to speak to your dad about that. I’m a druggie and a thief; remember? Oh, and a tranny.” Ellie added for good measure. “He’ll probably have serious reservations about his only daughter being involved with a kid that’s got my problems. They’ll probably get worse as I get older; that’s what the internet says. You’ll be better off without me.”
Charlotte fell silent as Ellie stalked away with her heels clicking purposefully on the pavement slabs. She watched the boy disbelievingly as every step belied his maleness. Ellie was radiating seduction with every swaying step and the long shapely legs served only to exaggerate the flowing motion. Then Charlotte realised Ellie had not looked back once before she rejoined Mandy and Amie at the car.
‘Obviously Ellie felt it was over.’
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 19
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie ... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths... The County solicitor.
Chapter 19
In the car little was said for Mandy had cautioned Amie not to probe. Instead Amie congratulated Ellie on her first successful outing as a girl. This improved Ellie’s mood and they fell to chattering about the brilliant reception Ellie had received from the girls in Amie’s class.
At home Jack/Ellie had a long discussion with his mother who finally agreed that Jack/Ellie needed medical help and the best place was probably in Manchester. She agreed to have Ellie make appointments with Doctor Williams before moving to Manchester. Additionally, Mandy agreed to accept Ellie as a lodger. The only problem was rent.
The last week of the spring term proved to be hot, sunny and dry. The news of Jack’s visit to the mall dressed as a girl was the buzz all around the school. Fortunately, for that brief week everybody was busy with end of term activities and during the breaks, Amie’s friends through a virtual protective cordon around their chosen ward.
The playing fields were too hard and dry for rugby and the end of term games were cancelled. Jack smiled at this news because I meant he did not have to face any rugby jocks who may well have indulged in some gratuitous homophobic violence. With rugby abandoned for the last week of that term, Mr Weston organised an ‘ad-hoc’ athletics session and selection sessions were arranged. Because Jack had avoided the gym master like the plague the bullying teacher had assumed jack was not going to run or represent the school then he saw him tugging off his tracksuit bottoms at the start line of the hundred meters. He immediately approached Jack as he realised the boy was unexpectedly wearing running shorts and vest. Even though the games master was glad to see his star track athlete preparing to run he still could not resist a transphobic dig.
“You haven’t put your name down for the trials.”
“The notice didn’t say we have to and I was undecided until now.)
“Shouldn’t you be changing into skimpy running knickers and sports bra?”
Jack rankled at the remark and hesitated before retorting.
“I don't need a bra! I don’t have tits ... yet!”
The games master stopped dead as he stared uncomprehendingly then he asked.
“What are you trying to tell me?”
“Nothing; it doesn’t concern you or the school anymore.”
“What are you saying?”
“I’m saying that one way or another I won’t be attending this school next year.”
“So you’re leaving us.”
Jack bit his tongue. He’d just stated the obvious and now he had to repeat himself whilst not reacting sarcastically. To avoid further friction he simply said yes. His reply inadvertently had more impact than any sarcasm as Mr Weston gaped. The unexpected disappearance of a star athlete shocked the games master far more than any underlying reasons for Jack’s discontent. This perspective led to his next insensitive remark.
“Huh. Are you leaving because of something I said?” He asked in what he thought was a jocular mode.
Jack seethed but suppressed his anger as he replied flatly.
“Yes.”
The games master’s grin faded as he slowly realised his offense.
“What are you trying to say?”
Jack looked up and stared levelly as he replied.
“I said yes; yes, it is something you’ve said. It’s everything you’ve said since my speed came to your notice. You only want miles per hour, you only want a robot, and you only want trophies and cups. Well you won’t be using Jack Thomas any more, from now on it’s Ellie Thomas and the only cups she’ll be interested is bra cups! Jack is finished with all that competitive stuff.”
“Oh, still the prima donna then, might I ask why?”
“You know why, or you should. If you don’t, ask Miss Postlethwaite. You can tell her I’ve given you permission to see the essay.”
“What essay?”
“Exactly. Only she and I know about it. The answers are mostly in there. When you mention it, she’ll know I’ve given permission. Most of the explanation is in the essay. The missing bit to your question is that Ellie Thomas isn’t interested in athletics and she won’t give Jack Thomas permission to participate.”
With these words, Jack yanked angrily at his running shoes and stood to go out on the athletics field. At the door he turned and spoke.
“This is the last time you’ll see Jack Thomas run.”
The games master was too shocked to respond for he was already poised to go straight to Miss Postlethwaite’s room and ask to see the essay. However he had an athletics meeting to supervise and he frowned angrily when Jack, a mere fourteen-year-old, hit under twelve seconds for the hundred metres. The time was not official for the school did not have sophisticated timing equipment, however a very frustrated Mr Weston knew a fast run when he saw one and it was on ordinary grass. He also noticed the tearful glare as the ‘girly-boy’ deliberately minced as effeminately as he could back to the changing rooms.
‘There’s one f-----d up kid’, thought the games master. ‘Pity he’s lost to sport.’
That same afternoon Tom Weston asked Miss Postlethwaite if he could read Jack’s essay.
“I’ll check with the boy first.” She replied.
“Why d’you have to do that Elizabeth. Surely it’s just academic material. He must have told me about the essay otherwise how would I have known about it?”
“Nevertheless, I’ll check with the child Tom. The essay is something of a confession and a revelation. You don’t come out well.”
“What! You’re saying he’s written about me?” The games master gasped.
“He or she perhaps, has written about lots of stuff. The essay deserves a ten just for content. It tells a lot about this school and the child’s feelings about it. I promise you, you won’t like it. I’m surprised that she has given you permission to read it. It’s something of an epiphany as well, she came out the following Saturday.”
“You call her ‘she’ then — not ‘he’.” The games master wondered.
“When you’ve read the essay you might understand. I’ll go and speak to her. She would normally have got it back by now and tomorrow’s the end of term. I’m meeting her mother tonight about it.”
Mr Weston frowned as Miss Postlethwaite scurried off. She found Jack bent over a dissection in the biology lab and she knocked discretely to attract the biology teacher’s attention through the glass in the door without distracting Jack. After a whispered exchange with the biology teacher, she approached Jack who had his head down as he concentrated on the dissection.
“Did you give Mr Weston permission to read your essay?”
Without looking up from his dissection, Jack nodded affirmation as he replied, “yes”.
Not wishing to further disrupt another class, Elizabeth Postlethwaite hurried back to her room, unlocked the essay from her drawer and handed it to Tom Weston.
“You won’t like what you read and you won’t like yourself either. You’d best read it here; I have to show it to her mother tonight.”
Tom Weston snorted and set to reading. Five minutes later he was a very reflective man as he asked Miss Postlethwaite somewhat remorsefully.
“Did he really have a cycling team trial for the national junior squad?”
“Yes. My god! Didn’t you know? He’s a superb cyclist!”
“Well how did you find out?”
“I didn’t, until I read the essay then Charlotte Dawson confirmed it. She’s another rising star in the cycling world. Now what d’you think of the drugs business. He blames you partly, says you more or less forced him to play that rugby game.”
“Now you refer to him as a ‘he’, I thought you called him she.”
“He was a he when he got injured in that game. He came out last Saturday though I think you’ll agree, the essay says it all. He’s a she now, at least in her head she is; and that’s where it seems to count. That concept seems to be the underlying theme of the whole essay.”
“Why didn’t he bloody tell me?” Tom Weston cursed. “A national junior squad. Why didn’t he say?”
“He explains that in the essay as well!”
The games master saw the condemnation in Miss Postlethwaite’s eyes and he shrank defensively as he tried to defend himself.
“I didn’t realise, he never said.”
“No. He was too afraid, too afraid of the all pervading obsession this school has with rugby and contact sports. Does all sport have to be violent?”
“Well, no, but there has to be an element of risk, of excitement, a sense of camaraderie.”
Elizabeth Postlethwaite gasped incredulously.
“And you’re saying that cycling doesn’t.”
“I, well, I, I don’t know that much about it, it’s not a school sport, it’s not in the curriculum.”
“Bloody hell Tom! Have you not been following that big race, the Tour De France, for the last three weeks, have you not been listening to the commentaries? Even I learned that cycling is all about camaraderie. Did you not listen to the commentators describing the behaviour in the peloton? Good God, the British guy even slowed the Race down so that some guy who was leading could repair his puncture because some idiot had spread tacks. The French are calling him ‘The Gentleman.’ You’re trying to tell me there’s no camaraderie. And as for fitness well, don’t try telling me the child’s not superbly fit. Even you’ve got to admit that. He’s the fastest boy in the school I’ve heard.”
“Well, yes, I suppose your right.”
“You only suppose I’m right. Dammit Tom! Have you not been listening to yourself? Have you not seen some of the cycle crashes in that race? Those guys are crashing at forty miles per hour and they get up to pedal again; and what about crashing with cars!!? I’ve been checking stuff up on the internet since I read the essay and the danger to cyclists is far worse than rugby players. More people are killed cycling each year than are ever killed playing rugby, how much danger d’you want!!?”
“B-but those are car accidents, road traffic accidents.”
“Yes, as often as not caused by stupid, careless or downright dangerous motorists. He even mentions you in that category; apparently you tried to overtake his cycle club in a country lane some months back. You forced one of the old men off his bike and frightened one of the ladies into the hedge. He was in that group and he recognised you but you failed to recognise both him and Charlotte Dawson out cycling with the adult section of the club. It’s all there in the essay. He hates you and he’s terrified of you. Or should I reword that? She hates you and fears you. She hates the school and I have to admit, we’ve failed her. She’s the kid here, she’s the one with serious problems and all this bloody school has done is compound them!”
Tom Weston fell silent as he noticed the beginnings of tears force their way into Elizabeth’s eyes. He began to realise what a bastard he had been, an insensitive bastard, a bully. Elizabeth snatched the essay back and jabbed her finger at the title.
“There, look!! What I hate most! There it couldn’t be clearer, could it!? She hates the school, she hates us! Little did I realise what a can of worms I’d opened when I set the title for the class.”
Tom Weston remained silent and Elizabeth took this as permission to continue.
“She’s the brave one here; she’s come out; come out in what must be one of the most homophobic schools in the county nay, the country even. And that’s our school Tom! D’you know I went to the mall last Saturday and I met her. Her essay forewarned me.”
Tom Weston wagged his head.
“Yes, I saw that bit in the essay but I didn’t know you’d gone to the mall.”
“Well I went. I was curious to see what she looked like but subconsciously I think I was more curious to see what a really brave person looked like. Then she came to me in the Mall. D’you know I didn’t recognise her! And don’t forget; I was expecting her, looking for her even! She was so well made up and so feminine I just couldn’t recognise her. I still had a problem believing it was her even after she revealed herself. She’s a girl Tom! Believe me, she’s stunning!
But d’you realise what made me most ashamed was the fact that she felt safer and happier coming out to a table full of thirteen-year-old schoolgirls in her sister Amie’s class than she did coming out to her teachers. What the hell does that tell you about us? What the hell are we Tom!!!?”
Tom Weston sucked his cheeks ruefully.
“It says a lot Liz, and the truth is I feel quite guilty.”
“We should all feel guilty Tom. The problem is she’s talking of changing schools, moving away completely.”
“And I lose my best athlete.”
“Dammit Tom. Don’t be so selfish. The school loses one of its best academic kids as well. She’s regularly top in Physics and Maths and she’s pretty good in other fields. And of course! I need hardly add that her English essays are refreshing to say the least even if her grammar and spelling are a bit weak. But this last essay; well! Well frankly, I'm at a loss."
“Yeah, well that’s true but I am compelled to think of my own discipline and that is sports. Is there no way we can put this mess right?”
“Well I could try speaking to her but the school has to seriously look at its attitudes and policies and you know what the head is like. He’s not the most liberal minded person on the planet.”
“Well you certainly seem to have some sort of rapport with the boy —“
“Girl” — Miss Postlethwaite corrected.
“Sorry girl; I can’t get my head around this, the kid’s such a good athlete. But I think you’re best positioned to try and recover the situation with hi — sorry, her”
“I’ll try. As I said, I’m seeing Ellie’s mother tonight I’ll try and get to see Ellie, though Charlotte tells me the cycling club have their time trials on the Thursday evenings and Ellie often goes out on her own because of the club ban until December. The child is still very bitter about the whole affair and to tell the truth, I think she’s got good reason to be. She touches on it briefly in her essay and when I asked her about it she said those long lonely rides are a double edged sword because the exercise helps clear her head but she finds herself brooding about the injustice. She’s a pretty screwed up kid in many ways.
Charlotte tells me the club don’t want to lose the child either, though if she decides to become a girl then she’ll never be competitive. I got the distinct notion that Charlotte still harbours strong feelings for Ellie.”
“Hmmm. That seems strange, I mean if this kid does go ‘all the way, and if she starts on hormones and stuff, she can write finis to a productive relationship with the Dawson girl and any success in athletics male or female.”
“I think she’s already inured to that. But that’s the route she looks like choosing and it shouts volumes about the importance of her transgenderism issues. She counts her sport cheap and her gender beyond counting. The kid’s got life problems — big ones! But only because we, the adults, society’s arbiters cannot get our heads past our own prejudices.”
“Yeah,” Tom Weston replied, “what a shitty choice for a kid with so much promise. A whole life turned to shit.”
Elizabeth rankled slightly.
“Oh come off it Tom. That’s not wholly true. She’s still got excellent academic prospects. Becoming a woman doesn’t dumb her down.”
“But she’ll forever forego the pleasure of sporting excellence. The sheer delight of having a body that can take her to heights of freedom and conquest.”
“That’s a very macho perspective Tom; I suspect Ellie holds being a woman much more rewarding than scoring the winning try at Twickenham.”
“Yes. I find that hard to understand.”
“And even harder to swallow I’ll warrant. You just can’t get inside this girl’s head can you Tom.”
“I’m not sure I want to. She’s lost to the school’s sports teams.”
“Well she’s not lost to the school’s academic teams. Well not if I can help it. I’ve got no more lessons for today. I’m going to speak to Charlotte then I’ll visit Ellie’s mother before Ellie gets home.”
“Good luck.”
Tom Smirked and Elizabeth retorted.
“I wouldn’t be so cocky if I were you. You’re going to have to change the mind of that old rhinoceros in the headmaster’s study. He’s still got next year before he retires. There’s going to be some interesting stuff at the next staff meeting.”
Tom gaped disbelievingly.
“You’re serious about keeping this kid here aren’t you?”
“Never more so. See you tomorrow, bye-ee.”
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 20
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 20
By the time Ellie had arrived home on her bike Elizabeth Postlethwaite had spoken to Charlotte and she was talking to Ellie’s mother. Amie was also home because Ellie had taken a long way home to do some thinking as she rode. Normally, Ellie beat the bus home because the bus went ‘around the houses’ but this day was different. As Ellie dismounted, Amie met her at the door.
“Miss Postlethwaite is here.” She announced as Ellie wheeled her bike into the back yard.
“I know I saw her car. What does she want?”
“She’s talking to mum.”
“Any idea?”
“Not sure. But she’s come about you. Are you really going to live with Mandy?”
“Yes.”
“I think Miss Postlethwaite wants you to stay on here.”
“Duuuh! Pigs‘ll fly! You’ve been eavesdropping.”
Amie dropped the subterfuge and confessed.
“Yeah, sorry. But she’s dead keen for you to stay. Say you will.”
“Why? You know the shit I’m getting from Weston ... and others.”
“Well speak to Miss Postlethwaite. She’s all for you. Listen to what she’s got to say.”
Ellie sighed; she knew how persuasive her English teacher could be. She locked her bike to the floor of the shed then kicked her shimanoes into the corner of the shed and prepared to face Miss Postlethwaite’s charm offensive. Amie grinned as she followed her new big sister into the house. Then she hesitated in the doorway and watched as Ellie shuffled into the living room. Gone was the aggression that Charlotte had described to Amie when Ellie had confronted the games master in the Mall.
‘My new sister’s like a pussycat!’ Amie mused. ‘She doesn’t respond to threats or aggression you have to tease her, please her, and stroke her like a warm kitten.’
Miss Postlethwaite’s smile was reflected by Ellie as the pair retreated into the kitchen while Amie and their mother were forced to fret outside.
“D’you think she’ll stay home mum?” Amie wondered.
“I just don’t know. Your English teacher can be very persuasive.”
“But Ellie’s very frightened and worse, angry. The school is going to have to sort out its attitude towards LGBT if Ellie is going
to even contemplate staying.”
Mother and daughter strained to hear what was being said but Elizabeth Postlethwaite knew her job. She understood the techniques of argument and the secrets of successful theatre. After first admitting the failings of the school she next offered Ellie some deals like promising more support for her when bullying and other transphobic issues erupted Next she opened up the important subjects of gender and sexuality; firstly by openly revealing that she Elizabeth Postlethwaite, the most loved and respected teacher in the school, was gay. Ellie frowned and stared out of the kitchen window. Then she turned and asked.
“I’ve suspected that for a while. Well actually I was pretty certain. Why haven’t you come out before now?”
“Frankly Ellie, I didn’t have the courage and I was afraid I might lose my job. The headmaster is not the most forward thinking of men.”
Ellie glared then snorted derisively.
“Pah! Forward thinking!?!!! He’s a bloody Neanderthal!! I doubt he thinks at all!”
“Well, I’ll not enter into that argument but as to my supporting you, well; you’ve made me feel guilty. You’ve shown so much courage you’ve shamed me into taking a stand. The other good thing to come out of all this is that Mr Weston has had a change of heart. Why didn’t you tell him you were at junior national standard in cycling?”
“I did but he just ignored me. , I don’t think he even heard my words and he made it abundantly obvious he didn’t care. I suppose your talking to him finally persuaded him.”
Elizabeth Postlethwaite wagged her head and smiled slightly.
“Perhaps my arguments had an added effect but truly Ellie, you didn’t pull any punches did you? Mr Weston’s not a complete idiot but more importantly he’s not a complete monster either, and he is fanatical about sport. Yes, I know he’s keen about rugby, indeed fanatical; as you so succinctly put it in your essay; but I think the shock of finally realising just how good you are at cycling made him realise the gravity of his mistakes. I think the parts of your essay concerning your cycling did more to persuade him. He’s offered to argue your case at the next staff meeting. I’ll be backing him.”
Ellie’s jaw nearly hit the floor as she shook her head with disbelief.
“You’re joking!! Stop bull-shitting, this isn’t some game you know! I’m on the edge here you know.”
Miss Postlethwaite wagged her head but said nothing.
Ellie turned again to the window and her eyes fell upon two crows duelling in the sky behind the cottage. Miss Postlethwaite waited until Ellie returned to face her. Ellie asked.
“Are you using me as a stalking horse?”
“Partly Ellie, yes. Your coming out at the mall was a providential act for it exposed a lot of shortcomings at the school, not least being the fact that a fourteen-year-old transsexual felt safer coming out amongst her female peers than amongst the teaching staff. That’s an appalling indictment of the school and frankly, I’m ashamed of my part in not addressing it.”
Ellie sneered her disbelief and contempt.
“Yeeah! But will you be able to change it? I don’t think you will. You know, the whole culture surrounding the school.”
“Eventually, I hope to change it; the culture that is, yes.” Elizabeth ventured.
“I haven’t got an eventually; nor a ‘hope’. Doctor Williams, my GP has already scheduled me to see the psychiatrist, trouble is I don’t think I’m fully a transsexual, I just don’t know.”
“Why. What’s the problem?”
“I’m a girl in my head most of the time but I like girls all the time.”
Miss Postlethwaite stared uncomprehendingly at Ellie.
“I don’t understand you. What d’you mean?”
“Exactly, you don’t understand me, nobody understands me; I don’t even understand myself. There’s a shed-load of stuff going on in my head that I never even touched on in the essay. I’m frightened of it all cos’ I just don’t understand it. I’m a girl in my head but I’m not sure how far I want to go. I didn’t lie in the essay but there’s a whole lot of stuff I didn’t mention!”
Elizabeth Postlethwaite struggled to keep a hold on her emotions for she had just sensed an opening! A tiny wedge of light had just slipped through the fractional chink in the door that had firstly been seemingly slammed in her face.
‘So the girl Ellie wasn’t sure how far she wanted to go.’
Elizabeth did not ‘seize’ the initiative; she gently played with it like a fly-fisherman feeling the first bite of a salmon. Cautiously she probed Ellie’s uncertainty.
“You’re not sure. Are you saying you don’t want the op? You don’t want to transition?”
Ellie fell silent and Elizabeth could read the distress in the girl’s face as tears started to force their way down her cheeks. The lower lip started to wobble as Ellie turned away to hide her despair. She had no answer.
Elizabeth’s heart just ached. She thought back to her thirteenth year when she was starting to come to terms with her sexuality, then the middle teen years as she fearfully probed her way through complex and sometimes explosive social occasions, almost impossible equations.
Even with two decades of gay experience behind her, Elizabeth could not see a clear way forward. She summated Ellie’s obvious problems using the lesbian maths of her own sexual algebra and realised her skills were totally inadequate.
The girl in front of her had not only to come to terms with whatever sexuality issues she had but she faced a huge double ‘whammy’ of an uncertain appreciation of her gender. Yes, Ellie’s problems were infinitely more difficult than her own had ever been and Elizabeth knew with a painful certainty that she was hopelessly ill-equipped to help steer Ellie’s ship through what were bound to become very troubled waters.
As Elizabeth measured her own personal limitations, she saw the girl’s shoulders start to heave. She debated risking gently embracing the girl so she reached out tentatively and placed cautious fingers against the girl’s arms then hesitated. There was no immediate rejection so she carefully closed the embrace. It was then that the dam burst and Ellie slumped in Elizabeth’s arms as the tears gushed forth.
“I don’t know what to do. I don’t know what I want. I don’t know who I am. I don’t know where I’m going anymore.”
“Elizabeth counted the girl’s declarations and drew a deep uncertain breath before whispering.
“Do you still want to be friends with Charlotte?”
Ellie stopped crying as she tried to get a hold on her feelings. The effort distracted her from her sobbing as she wrestled with this idea. Then she answered.
“She’s not my friend any more, so I can't still be friend with her can I? I haven’t got any other real friends either. I thought Charlotte was only the one but now, well ... it’s totally over between us. When I move to Manchester she’s not going to be there. What would Charlotte want with a freak like me.”
“I didn’t ask what you feel I asked what you want. Do you still want to be friends with Charlotte?”
“I, I’m not sure,” Ellie sniffed. “I think so but it’s up to her isn’t it. I mean, what girl would want a fucked up tranny with gender issues?”
“There’s no need to swear Ellie, your vocabulary’s better than that! So we know what you want. That’s one of your questions answered. D’you think Charlotte still wants you to be her boyfriend?”
“What, when I’m all girly and stuff? I don’t think so; she didn’t seem very enamoured of the idea last time we spoke at the Mall.”
Elizabeth wagged her head as she explained.
“She wasn’t sure because she thought then ... and still thinks you want to become completely a girl. She thinks you’re going to transition.”
Ellie shook her head.
“I don’t think so, but I don’t really know. Well, not yet. I just want to live as a girl; at least for now that is. I need to get my life in line with my head and my sexuality, but while I need to keep my plumbing in line with my gender but I don’t know yet what my gender is. It’s a crazy mess.”
Elizabeth was inspired by Ellie’s insight. She gasped with astonishment.
“Good God Ellie, that’s a stunning conclusion. You want to get your life in line with your head — your gender that is; but keep your plumbing in line with your sexuality. Have I got it right?”
Elli paused, she was so distraught at that moment that she could see no better summation. Elizabeth checked once more to confirms the relationship between Ellie and Charlotte.
“Have you told Charlotte this?”
Ellie wagged her head.
“No! No I only got to this now, talking to you. Do you think I’m making sense?”
“Well you’ve certainly given me some sort of insight, more importantly; I think it helps me see a way forward.”
Ellie turned and looked up at Elizabeth. “How.”
“Tell Charlotte. Tell her exactly what you told me. Tell her you want to keep your plumbing. If you keep that, I think she will be able to see a future for herself and you. She’s a girl Ellie, when push comes to shove when she thinks of a boyfriend she’s subconsciously looking for father material. Oh she may not know it yet, she’s only fourteen but that’s the bottom line with most women. Babies, children, families.
So these are my suggestions Ellie.
One; - what to do? Tell Charlotte what you’ve just told me.
Two; - what do you want? That is to be Charlotte's boyfriend irrespective of your external appearance.
Three, - therefore I suggest that you resume that relationship then you know who you are, and I’m thinking that’s probably Charlotte's boyfriend.”
“D’you think she’ll want me?”
“She desperately wants you. I spoke to her about you before I saw your mother this afternoon. Charlotte wants you it’s just that she thinks you’re going to transition. She wants Jack.”
Ellie fell silent as she mulled over Elizabeth’s answers. Finally she found an answer.
“Jack’s gone, gone forever, all that’s left is Jack’s plumbing. If Charlotte wants me back it’s Ellie the girl who’ll be going out in public; Ellie the girl in a dress or skirt. There won’t be much of Jack save what’s left in his knickers. That’s how I see it, that’s how it is. Charlotte will have to take Ellie with the boy bits, that’s the best I can offer and that may not stick; Ellie might want to move further in few years, I don’t know! I just don’t know!
In Ellie’s immature, teenaged mind, the answers seemed simple and straightforward. She did not have enough maturity or experience to foresee the inevitable complications of the future. Elizabeth was counting on that immaturity to get over the immediate hurdle she had originally come to address namely getting Ellie to stay at home and stay at the school. She realised she was being selfish in these aims and she was using Ellie as a stalking horse but Elizabeth was still convinced that Ellie would be better off with people she knew, people who were coming to understand the issues facing their first outwardly transsexual or transgendered pupil.
Ellie’s case would force the school to become LGBT Friendly because of the law and that had to be a good thing for Ellie and the school — and Elizabeth herself. As Ellie reached for her mobile, Elizabeth quickly intervened.
“Are you going to phone Charlotte now?”
“Yes.”
“Well before you do, just remember, if those three answers are going to work, it means you’re going to have to stay here at home, and you’re going to have to see your doctor.
“Oh Doctor Williams already knows.”
“Yes but you’re going to have to formalise your life-style; that is get it certified. Despite all the support I and the other teachers can give you, we’re still going to have a problem forcing that old rhinoceros of a head-master to bend. Fortunately, Mr Weston is already working on that.”
Ellie’s jaw sagged.
“What! Old Weston, but he’s ...”
“Yes, I know, a bastard. Well he’s changed Ellie, he was a bastard but he’s seen the light. Your essay did a lot towards converting him. You’ll find him a changed man and he’s a good ally to have. D’you know, it’s embarrassing and hurtful for a teacher to realise he or she is less tolerant and more bigoted than the thirteen-year-old pupils he or she teaches.”
Ellie smiled nervously. She wasn’t entirely convinced.
“I’m not so sure, deep down I’ll bet he still hates me! He says I’m a girly boy; he even calls me Tinkerbelle in front of our own rugby team, not to mention the opposition team.”
“Yes Ellie but he didn’t know why you were avoiding rugby. He’s stunned that you’re being considered for the national cycling squad.”
“I don’t care. I still hate him! If I go back to that horrible school he’ll only want me to play bloody rugby again. He won’t be able to resist the temptation to have me on the wing. He’s a bully! I hate him, I hate him!!”
Elizabeth stopped arguing. It was obvious that Ellie was getting seriously distressed and any further argument might destroy what progress Elizabeth had made. Silence reigned briefly and Ellie’s mother took it to mean some sort of agreement had been reached. She knocked on the kitchen door and put her head around.
“Time for some tea perhaps ladies?”
Elizabeth sagged with relief and nodded. She was emotionally drained.
“Yes. I think that would be an excellent idea.”
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 21.
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 21
Elizabeth seized the opportunity for a break and breathed a sigh of relief as she dwelt upon the welcome respite of the tea-break. Carefully she marshalled her own objectives.
Firstly she wanted Ellie to stay at the school because the kid was a good academic.
Secondly she wanted Elli to feel safe and happy at the school.
Thirdly she wanted the school to become LGBT friendly because this objective suited Ellie’s needs and her own.
She watched Ellie nibbling at the scone and smiled.
‘The child’s actions and habits were becoming more feminine with every day.’
She decided that enough had been spoken of that evening with Ellie. Elizabeth had to get other issues moving like keeping Weston on Ellie’s side and consequently turning the ethos of the school around to LGBT Friendly. She stood up, bent over and kissed Ellie tenderly on the cheek. Ellie looked up puzzled and confused.
“What was that for?”
“To demonstrate my support for you. If you are strong enough to stand and be counted then I must make a stand too.”
Ellie’s jaw sagged and she turned firstly towards her mother then back to Elizabeth as the realisation finally sank in and became fact.
“You mean you’re ... you’re definitely going to come out as LGBT, you’re coming out as gay as well?”
Elizabeth nodded as she finally crossed her own Rubicon.
“Yes Ellie, I’m gay and I’ve been a coward. I’ve decided you need support and I’m going to stand by you.”
“But won’t that get you into trouble ... with the governors and stuff?”
“The law is on our side Ellie. I don’t think the governors will be able to withstand a double onslaught.”
“Hope you’re right,” Ellie replied. “They will always try to find some reason, some excuse.”
Elizabeth shrugged slightly, the action belied her real fears.
“We’ll see Ellie. Spring term’s over but I’ve got work to do during the Easter vacation. I suggest you take time out from studying and enjoy the holidays. “When you return, I think you’ll find some significant changes.”
On this note, Elizabeth made her farewells and returned home.
~~ooo00ooo~~
Wheels and wings 22
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 22
For the next week Ellie did very little at home except for her regular chores in the morning. She still rode out daily on long lonely rides but she did nothing strenuous; no prolonged, hard sprints, no leg breaking hill climbs, no interval training; just long lonely rides with only her thoughts and her bike for company. Ellie had decided to rest her legs for a season just see how much her calf definition changed, and then determine how much she could indulge her femininity during the Easter holidays.
Club riding and competitive events during the summer cycling season were proscribed to her because of the drugs ban so she sought solace in cycling and femininity. During these long rides, Ellie often found tears blurring the road ahead. Sometimes her anger made the tears so intense she had to dismount and find a quiet place in some remote lane where she could just curl up in the long grass on the verge and cry her eyes out until there were no more tears to flow.
Ellie did little know it, but puberty was at long last beginning to bite and unbeknownst to her, the hormones were as much female as male. Ellie’s emotions had started on puberty’s roller-coaster ride.
A strange by-product of the hormone’s effect was Ellie’s decision was her choice of cycling Lycra. Gone where the club colours that she had once worn with pride; now she wore distinctly feminine tops to emphasise her preferred status. Occasionally she encountered other club members out cycling alone on weekdays but invariably she put her head down and studiously ignored any offer of friendship or acknowledgement. Invariably, at the end of her long rides, Ellie stopped by in the mall to indulge in a bit of window shopping to fill in the loneliness of the Easter vacation bike rides.
When Amie found out about the Mall visits, she was more than keen to share those indulgences so they took to meeting in the mall to window shop and visit the cafe where they occasionally met Amie’s class mates. It was during one of those gatherings that past events overtook Ellie in the cafe.
Ellie was giggling uproariously as she and her sister shared some humorous experience involving a bra fitting with Amie’s class mates. Ellie’s bra was visible under the tight, revealing lycra and she just purchased another matching bra in black
“Ellie Thomas! You’re just crazy!” One classmate squealed as Ellie sat at the table and held up the lacy confection against her chest. “You don’t even have the boobs to fill it.”
“I hope to one day.” Ellie confessed.
The girls gasped. Even Amie was a little surprised.
“I thought you weren’t going to transition fully,” Amie replied.
Ellie shrugged as she answered thoughtfully.
“I’m not, leastways not so as to bugger up my cycling. I might do something later, you know, a sex reassignment after I’ve finished serious racing.”
“And when will that be?” A familiar voice interrupted the girl’s revelry.
Ellie and Amie span around as surprise and suspicion overtook them while the other girls fell silent but gathered into a protective ring around Ellie.
“Oh!” Ellie looked up sullenly. “Hello Charlotte, what brings you here?”
Charlotte frowned uncertainly.
“I thought Miss Postlethwaite had spoken to you.”
Ellie glanced at Amie and they both wagged their head as they replied in unison.
“No.”
Ellie continued.
“What’s she supposed to have spoken to us about?”
Charlotte was slightly puzzled then looked up as relief overtook her features.
“Ah! She’s coming now. She must have been looking for you. She doesn’t have your mobile number and your mum’s at work.”
Ellie and Amie craned their necks to see Elizabeth Postlethwaite hustling down the mall. She burst through the cafe door and arrived gasping at the sister’s table. The classmates opened the defensive ring because Elizabeth Postlethwaite was a well liked and respected teacher. She was not seen as any kind of threat.
“Damn! I’ve been looking all over for you. I only wish I had your mobile number.” Then she spied Charlotte. “Ah, I see you’ve met Charlotte.”
Ellie glanced from Charlotte to Elizabeth as puzzlement wrinkled her brow. Charlotte spoke to Elizabeth.
“You’d better tell her Miss Postlethwaite.”
Elizabeth smiled as she bore the glad tidings.
“Doctor Dawson has agreed to let you see Charlotte again.”
Ellie’s response was a little unexpected. She was still hurting from the emotional bruising of the pain-killer incident. Even cycling out alone had not eased the hurt; in fact it had served to worsen it as she brooded on the seeming injustice meted out to her. As she raced around the local lanes and ‘B-roads’, Ellie had had plenty of time to reflect, but those reflections had served only to worsen the resentment. Ellie looked up reproachfully at Charlotte.
“So what makes you think I want to see you? D’you think you can just lift me and drop me like some piece of mud from the road? D’you think you can just use me then leave me like some faithful pet dog?”
Charlotte gasped at the vicious accusation.
“I didn’t reject you or drop you. My dad and the club made me do that!”
“I didn’t hear you protesting.”
Charlotte fell silent. She simply had not realised how much hurt Ellie had felt about her ban and subsequent isolation. It was Amie who moved to try and bring some reconciliation.
“Look you two there’re bigger issues at stake than all that drugs business.”
Ellie flashed a glare at her younger sister.
“Listen Amie, there never was a drugs issue! I don’t take performance drugs I was hurting. It was a painkiller injection!”
“Oops sorry El, but you know what I mean. I’m talking about the other thing. If you two want to get together again you’re going to have to sort out the gender stuff. That was the bigger issue I was alluding to.”
Ellie fell silent for several thoughtful seconds before replying.
“That’s my business.” She replied as she stood up and reached for her helmet.
Charlotte looked at Ellie’s slender shoulders as she studied the bra straps under her top. She felt that Ellie’s gender business was also her business; at least it was if they were to get back together again. She felt bound to comment on Ellie’s remark.
“I thought it was my business as well, leastways if you’re going to turn into a girl.”
Ellie smirked.
“Well I’m not going to ‘turn-into-a-girl’ so there!”
Charlotte scanned Ellie’s pretty pink cycling top with the floral motif and her matching turquoise Capri style shorts..
“So what’s with the girly cycle top ... and those fancy Capri pants, not to mention those tan tights and the make-up and the Alice band in your hair? Not much boy as far as I can see.”
“Yeah; well it shows how much you know. You don’t see very far.” Ellie retorted as she slipped on her pink cycling jacket. “Come on Amie, let’s go.”
“Hold on Ellie, I don’t want to go yet. I’ve not even started my coffee yet.”
Ellie cursed silently but Elizabeth Postlethwaite sensed her mood. She decided to intervene by inviting some of the blame on her shoulders. She placed a hand on Ellie’s arm as Ellie was poised to flounce out of the cafe.
“Hold on a second Ellie, I may be partly to blame here. I thought you still had feelings for Charlotte so I approached her father. I showed him your essay.”
“My essay!” Ellie almost screeched. “But that was private, that was me! The innermost me, you shouldn’t have!!!”
“It’s a very moving piece Ellie, Doctor Dawson was very much affected by it. It changed his opinion of you just as it changed Mr Weston’s. It certainly opened my eyes as well.”
Ellie fell silent, she had nothing to add. Miss Postlethwaite seemed to have a way with arguments that brooked no dissent. The clever use of back-handed compliments took away an opponent’s weapons. Elizabeth swung over to a constructive phase.
“You should write more essays like that one. You could enter them into the school’s literary competitions.”
“If it’s that good, why don’t you enter that essay?” Ellie challenged thinking her argument was invincible.
“Too many home truths Ellie. Besides, what you wrote could be deemed libellous.”
“Huh! It’s all true!”
“Yes, and therefore extremely destructive but you don’t have proof, it’s all your word against theirs.”
“What d’you mean my word? There was a whole rugby team that heard him, not to mention the other team!”
“And do you think they’d support you?”
Ellie paused thoughtfully then wagged her head despondently as she concluded they probably wouldn’t. The idea served only to reinforce the loneliness that she felt would go with her transgenderism for all her life. This brought a bitter bile that caused her to snap at Elizabeth.
“So why are you trying to protect them?”
“I’m also trying to protect you Ellie. If you bring this up they will treat you cruelly. Even if you win, they’ll treat you like a
pariah. Their prejudices do not go away despite laws.”
“I’m already that,” Ellie sighed, “a Pariah.”
She had no more weapons to fire. Instead, she made her excuses and left alone. She didn’t even want Amie’s company. She pedalled slowly home and arrived in a rotten mood. Her mother recognised Ellie’s brooding introspection so she suggested that Ellie go for an early evening ride. Ellie went after grabbing an early dinner and it was dark when she returned. After a brief exchange with Amie and her mum she went to bed with her mind in turmoil.
Two days before the summer term started, Ellie’s mother received a letter inviting them to attend a meeting concerning Ellie’s gender issues.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 23
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 23
Ellie studied her reflection in the full length mirror; there was no doubt about it, she passed. As she fiddled with a couple of unruly strands, she saw her mother in the mirror and turned to smile nervously.
“D’you think Miss Postlethwaite will have changed the dinosaur’s minds?”
“I hope so Ellie and you can take your referral letter to show them. I’ve also got Doctor Williams’ letter concerning her consultation with you.”
“I haven’t had the referral yet, that’s not until August. They can still close down on me. Mr Williams the Headmaster is a pig of a man.”
“I’m hoping your appearance will add strength to your case. You look good.”
Ellie took one last nervous look at her reflection, swallowed and made her way downstairs. Amie flashed her an admiring smile as her eyes widened with appreciation.
“You look stunning Sis! I mean really; you’ll knock em’ dead!”
“Wish me luck Sis; are you coming with us into town?”
“You bet. I’m going to the mall while you and mum face the inquisition.”
“That doesn’t make me feel any better sis. I’m nervous enough as it is.”
The sisters clambered into the car as their mum placed a small suitcase in the boot.
“What’s in the case mummy?” Ellie asked.
“A school uniform, girl’s uniform that is. Miss Postlethwaite suggested I bring one in case they wanted to see what you looked like without all the glam. After all, you’ll be without makeup when you go as a girl during term time.”
Ellie swallowed, so far she had used make-up every time she dressed as a girl. Mandy had given her such excellent skills in make-up; Ellie had more or less taken make-up for granted. She cursed herself for not thinking about the school dress code. Yes, there was a dress code at the school and school uniforms had to be worn, even though some of the girl’s uniforms turned them into jail bait, but Ellie had no idea how rigidly the make-up rule was enforced because the girls were using every cunning stratagem to disguise the fact that they used make-up. Jewellery was acceptable provided it was not outrageous but Ellie thought make-up was a no-no.
‘Ah well’, she thought, ‘I’ll just have to see what I look like without.’
Ellie knew this was going to be the big test. She was grateful that her cousin Mandy had done a good job with her hair earlier that term. Ellie sported a clever ‘gender neutral’ urchin cut that accommodated any style of wig whilst it tended to increase her feminine appearance with every centimetre of hair growth. Ellie squeezed her fists tight as she calmed her nerves.
Finally, after dropping Amie off at the mall they pulled into the school car-park.
Ellie’s mother smiled and squeezed her daughter’s hand to hide her own nervousness. Ellie responded with a similar squeeze before they arrived at the double doors. On the steps they embraced tightly as they both struggled to stay calm. When they turned to push through the double doors, a familiar voice greeted them as Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite appeared to escort them.
“They’re waiting for you. Don’t be too alarmed. Several of the staff are already on your side and one of the lady governors has come up trumps. She was the last person I expected to show any sympathy but I was chatting to her just now and I was pleasantly surprised. The deputy director of education is also there and the county solicitor is attending because of the legal issues.”
Ellie’s legs almost turned to jelly as she struggled to keep calm. Elizabeth touched her arm gently to reassure her and Ellie smiled gratefully.
“Don’t be afraid kid, you look stunning. If they’re looking for a girl well they’ve certainly found one. Let’s knock em’ dead!”
Elizabeth reached an arm around the girl’s waist and the two older women gave her one last hug to give her confidence. Her mum knocked on the door and they were invited in. Ellie noted there were three chairs provided so obviously they had been expecting Elizabeth as well as Ellie and her mum. The headmaster gave a weak smile and stood to offer them the chairs. They thanked him and sat to face the line of staff members and county officials. The head master spoke first and to Ellie it seemed that he was speaking through clenched teeth. She stared nervously at the floor until Elizabeth gently nudged her and whispered.
“Don’t stare down like that. It makes you look guilty or self conscious. Face them with your face held high. Be proud of your status. If you don’t stand up for yourself, it’s very difficult for others to support you.”
Despite Elizabeth’s encouragement, Ellie still found it hard to look them in the eye. She’d hardly heard a word of the headmaster’s opening comments and her mother had to answer the first question because Ellie was still in a state of nervous shock. When Ellie finally recovered her composure, she heard her mother replying on her behalf. Her mother was apologising for the inconvenience Ellie might cause. Ellie realised that the wrong approach was being adopted by her mother and more incorrect answers might be given.
One cruel lesson that Ellie had already learned was that wrong answers could lead to wrong conclusions and wrong decisions. Panicked by the possibility of the wrong answers being given, Ellie let out a squeal of protest that startled the panel. She realised she had made a bad start and quickly moderated her tone. However she knew Elizabeth Postlethwaite was right, Ellie had to take a bold approach and fight her corner. She came out fighting.
“No, no, no! That’s not right! I’m not going to apologise for being an inconvenience! Why should being me be such a big inconvenience? You don’t consider the black kids to be ... an inconvenience; you don’t consider the Muslim kids and the Hindu kids to be ... an inconvenience. They’re even allowed to form their own societies, their own clubs. There’s even a gay club. They’re allowed to be what they are, who they are; so why can’t I? It’s just not fair.”
The head-master replied.
“To the best of my knowledge we do not provide a gay club in this school.”
Ellie knew better but she would have given away too much. The gay club operated under the auspices of ‘The literature appreciation society,’ but all the members accepted that most of the thirty members were gay. Even the girl’s hockey captain and her team-mate, who were affirmed lesbians, belonged to the literature society because they found affinity with the others who shared like sexualities and endured the same censure. Only a few kids in the literature society weren’t gay, but they were genuine thespians who were tolerant kids anyway. Because of their supposed 'arty-farty' thespian interests, they were considered to be geeks and/or weirdoes in a school obsessed with sport. The literature club grew like a rose amongst weeds; a refuge for less sporty children.
The head master continued in a seemingly apologetic tone but Ellie knew the underlying issue was the headmaster’s hidden homophobia.
“It’s not a matter of fairness; it’s a matter of resource. We can’t provide you with your own private lavatory for example.
Ellie couldn’t answer this but instead Elizabeth spoke up for her.
“She can use the girls’ lavatories. If she’s dressed as a girl and presents externally as a girl; that’s the law as I’ve read it isn’t it?”
She turned pointedly to the county solicitor who nodded then replied quite clearly.
“Yes. That’s true. If there’s no obvious question of gender, no apparent discrepancies then the individual is entitled to choose which facilities he or she wishes to use. Oh, and I would point out here that this young person presents very convincingly as a young lady and from what I’ve seen of other issues and legal cases involving county employees, she would have no problem convincing a judge. On the basis of what I can see here. Young Miss Ellie would be entitled to use the ladies lavatories.”
The head master turned irritably.
“But what about changing rooms and shower facilities?
A tense silence descended on the panel before Tom Weston eventually spoke up. He cleared his throat nervously.
“Ahem, I uuhm, I’ve been speaking to Miss Flanagan the senior girl’s gym mistress and we might have reached some accommodation on that issue.”
“Oh, do tell us please.” The headmaster challenged. “Are you telling me you’ve changed your mind?”
Thomas Weston shifted uncomfortably as he gathered the courage to declare his changed views.
“Well, frankly headmaster, yes.”
“Might I ask what brought about this epiphany?”
“A few weeks ago, the child wrote an essay for Miss Postlethwaite.”
Ellie stood up to protest but Tom Weston raised reconciliatory hands as he sought to placate her.
“No. Please Ellie, let me have my say. I’m going to explain.”
Ellie was surprised by Tom Weston referring to her by her female name but she hid her surprise well. He smiled at her to try and reassure her but this only served to confuse Ellie further. She settled nervously as she bit her lip and repressed the tears that were fighting to escape. Tom Weston took her silence as a reluctant permission to continue. He turned again to face the headmaster and the deputy education director.
“As I was saying, young Miss Ellie here wrote an essay some weeks ago and in it she made some startling and very, very personal confessions. I use the word ‘confessions’ advisedly here because it was how Miss Ellie described her statements. I must add here and now that a few months ago, I would have regarded those statements to be perverted confessions but after reading the whole essay I started to view things somewhat differently. Her statements and observations proved to be very illuminating and I felt a little ashamed when I read what she had written about the school and the staff, particularly myself. I had not realised how oppressive and domineering I appeared to some of the children under my tutelage ... even children who were good at sport. Children like Miss Ellie here who, I have to say, is a remarkably fast sprinter. Her speed belies her appearance and gender and I have to confess; ... that single factor caused me to make some terrible blunders concerning this girl.
After reading the essay, I felt humbled and even something of an invader into Miss Ellie’s unhappy life; an unhappy life for which I was partly to blame. I have to say now that I can understand why Miss Ellie felt wounded by Miss Postlethwaite’s necessarily having to show me the essay. It was a very deep and personal document, obviously meant only for Miss Postlethwaite’s eyes. It speaks volumes for Miss Postlethwaite’s strength of character that she persuaded Ellie to let me read the essay and I must add; getting me to sit down and read it. That issue between Miss Ellie and Miss Postlethwaite has, I hope been partly resolved by my confession here. I have changed my mind about the young lady, and I will be voting for her to attend years twelve and thirteen attired in the clothes of her perceived gender.
I’ve discussed the changing room arrangements with Miss Flanagan who has agreed to let Miss Ellie use her own private shower and changing room. Had Miss Flanagan not agreed to this, I would have offered my changing facility to Miss Ellie and if she wishes, that offer still stands. On that note, I can see little that stands in the way of Ellie attending school as a girl next year.”
Ellie’s jaw sagged with disbelief as Elizabeth Postlethwaite quickly responded.
“Does this mean Miss Thomas is pushing at an open door?”
The headmaster’s jaw worked soundlessly as he realised that his main ally Tom Weston had virtually abandoned him. He grasped at one last straw as he found his voice.
“Well, it’s not totally open. There is the matter of bullying. Bullying by Mr Thomas’s — sorry ... Miss Thomas’s contemporaries, namely the other pupils. I accept that it is the school’s responsibility to stamp out bullying but I think she will agree that teachers cannot be everywhere, all of the time. How are we to address that?”
It was Ellie’s turn to argue her case. Using her most feminine voice she replied.
“I believe I have little to fear from my own classmates and I will be sixteen next year. I can still participate in athletics, even compete against the boys in running at least. That single athletic gift will endear me to many of the boys and probably persuade them to leave me alone. Furthermore, my running skills will persuade many of the jocks that I am still worthy of their respect. Sadly there are bound to be a few homophobic individuals who might deem it their right to persecute me but I have at least learned that I will now be able to report their bullying to the staff. I thank the staff for their support.
I believe my athletic gifts will mainly serve to protect me until I decide for certain where I want to ... no that’s not right ... where I HAVE to go with this. The same goes for my extracurricular hobby of cycling. I can compete in the male sections until or unless my life-style choices make it impossible. That is, if my body becomes too feminised to physically compete. I don’t expect that issue to arise until, or unless I start taking hormones. I am not taking hormones yet, but I think all here will agree, my appearance would indicate I have gender issues of both a physical and mental nature. My doctors certainly believe so. My body is somewhat androgynous. Despite approaching fifteen, there is still little sign of puberty having hit except, I must add, there are signs of a bust developing. My doctor thinks I have some Androgen Insensitivity issues but the tests so far, have been inconclusive. I am very unhappy and uncomfortable being expected to present as male and everybody must agree; I present satisfactorily as female. That is currently my preferred gender position.”
Ellie paused and the headmaster quickly seized an opportunity.
“But you are still male down below, as it where?”
“Yes. I don’t deny that. I never have, and up until a few months ago there was never any problem changing in the boy’s changing rooms for sport, but I’m growing beasts now and they are NOT artificially induced. Things are different.”
“Can you not take male hormones to accelerate a male puberty?” He persisted insensitively.
Ellie shook her head; it was like banging her head against a brick wall.
“I’m not a male in my head. I see myself as female; my puberty seems to be telling me I’m female." At this jucture Ellie decided to come absolutely cleand and drop the bombshell she had been dreading. 'In for a penny, in for a pound' She concluded as she continued.
"There is one huge anomaly however, since my delayed puberty started to appear; I have developed a sexual interest. I am attracted to girls. I am confused by this because it seems everybody expects me to be attracted to boys. I’m not.”
Mr Griffiths, the county solicitor scratched his head.
“So in summary, what your saying is that you think of yourself as a girl, you’re going through what seems to be a mild female puberty, but you are encumbered of male genitalia ... and yet you are attracted to girls.” He paused thoughtfully then asked. “I don’t want to seem insensitive but could that not be deemed to make you a threat to any girl who is unaware of your condition. I mean, technically, you are still capable of having heterosexual relations with a girl. Now please don’t take this as any sort of accusation but you could actually commit the act of rape.”
A deafening silence descended on the meeting as Ellie felt trapped like a rabbit in car headlamps. The idea of ever forcing her designs on any person, male or female, had never entered her head but she had no answer. Once again it was Elizabeth who stepped in and this time she laid her own career on the line for her words more or less outed her.
“Mr Griffiths you are quite right, but I think your observation could be applied to any lesbian who approaches any heterosexual woman. A predatory approach by any gay woman can be almost as traumatic as heterosexual rape especially if the lesbian predator employs force. And force does sometimes get used albeit usually in error, especially if penetration is intended. Lesbians have even been known to rape other lesbians.”
All heads turned in various degrees of curiosity ranging from mild surprise to inquisitorial accusation as each member of the panel made their own interpretations of Elizabeth’s observations. Those observations had implied that Elizabeth had a deep understanding of lesbian lifestyles, possibly even the less savoury side. The head master seemingly seized upon this, but Mr Griffiths, the county solicitor quickly stepped in to scotch any escalation.
“I don’t think Miss Postlethwaite’s knowledge or insights are a matter for conjecture here. What she says seems logical and balanced. In truth I hadn’t considered those aspects and I might even have left myself open to accusations of homophobia or I think, more correctly, transphobia. For instance there are possibly or even probably, lesbian girls in the upper school even as we speak. The risk of them assaulting other girls is no more or less than Miss Ellie. I must personally thank Miss Postlethwaite for pointing out the pitfalls. Thank you Elizabeth.”
Elizabeth smiled briefly but kept silent. Mr Griffith’s words said it all and she thankfully let the matter rest. The head master drew breath to comment but a knowing glance from the deputy director of education silenced him. The hearing was over but Ellie was still tense.
~~ooo00ooo~~
Wheels and wings 24
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 24
The panel vote was a formality. All the county education officials and the county solicitor lined up with Mr Weston, Miss Postlethwaite and the remaining teachers in agreeing to Ellie’s future attendance as a girl. Mr Williams, the Headmaster was left isolated as the only dissenting voice. Ellie could sense that the issue was not completely dead and buried in the headmasters eyes but for now she had the law on her side and the teaching staff. The bullying issues would have to wait and Ellie knew they were certain to come. Outside the meeting, Mr Griffiths the county solicitor approached Ellie, her mother and Miss Postlethwaite.
“You did very well in there young lady. Might I suggest you consider a career in law when you leave school?”
Ellie smiled wanly and shrugged uncertainly before confessing.
“I prefer maths and sciences.”
“Mmm. Strange that for a girl, you’d be a great loss to the legal profession.”
Even as he finished the words he felt Ellie and Elizabeth Postlethwaite bristle with indignation and he quickly moved to correct himself.
“Sorry, quite crass of me, that was a bit of the ‘old school’ sexist coming out in me. Sorry again, I - more than anybody - should have shed all these antiquated prejudices but sometimes, just sometimes, I make a mistake. Hope you’ll forgive. I’m truly on your side young lady, I just see you and your transgendered siblings taking the baton forwards.”
Ellie frowned thoughtfully.
“I don’t see that there’s a baton to be carried. Isn’t the race won, for everybody? I mean you made it clear in there. I saw you giving the deputy director of education a stern look when he might have stepped outside the guidelines. The law is already on my side.”
Mr Griffiths raised mildly surprised eyebrows.
“My, you are an astute young lady aren’t you? Well, yes, you’re half right; the law is on your side ... here; here that is, in Britain and in many other countries, but it’s not so in other countries.”
It was Elizabeth’s turn to reply.
“Well I don't see why the situations in other countries should concern young Miss Ellie here. Are you some sort of crusader Mr Griffiths? You somehow want this young girl to join your cause?”
“I might ask the same of you Miss Postlethwaite. Would you ever consider taking the fight abroad, to say - Africa for instance.
You and I are on the same side as it were are we not? I see you were quite prepared to advocate on Miss Ellie’s behalf. You were only doing what I have been doing for nearly forty years. Advocating for gay rights.”
Elizabeth’s mood suddenly softened as the dawning light popped in her brain.
“You mean you’re ... well I’ll be buggered.”
Mr Griffiths smiled benignly as he scolded her softly as Ellie stifled a snigger.
“Tut tut Miss Postlethwaite, such language from a lady and an English student to boot. Might I invite you and your young acolyte to take tea with me as well as Mrs Thomas here?”
He turned to Ellie’s mother and extended the invitation.
“You have an excellent daughter here Mrs Thomas, you can be proud of her.”
Ellie was now almost in tears with relief as she realised there were forces working in her favour that she had never imagined. Eagerly she accepted the invitation and hugged herself with sheer delight for she could not believe her good fortune. A brief phone call to her younger sister Amie extracted an envious squeal as she mentioned the restaurant.
“What you’re going there! You lucky bitch, wish I could join you.”
“Hold on,” Ellie giggled, “I’ll get you an invitation.”
She turned to her mother and asked if Amie could join them. Mr Griffiths grinned benignly and nodded. Ten minutes later they were enjoying a delightful tea in a very popular cafe where the girls learned that Sandy, the proprietor was Mr Griffith’s boyfriend.
Over a delicious tea, plans and strategies were laid for the future and Ellie was desperately grateful for Mr Griffith’s expert help. Eventually the conversation came around to Charlotte and here the wise old man recognised his limitations. He threw up his arms in admission.
“Sorry ladies, I am hopelessly unqualified in the female emotion stakes. I’m just a guy, and a gay guy to boot.”
All the women fell to giggling as the meal broke up and Ellie returned home in a happy mood save for one issue ... Charlotte.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 25
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 25
The following Tuesday the summer term commenced. Despite Mandy’s excellent styling of her hair, Ellie’s heart thumped furiously as she made her way through the school gates with Amie in close attendance to give support. To the sister’s’ surprise nobody recognised Ellie in the school yard or during assembly. Many curious faces glanced at the beautiful ‘new girl’ as they wondered who she was and which class she would be attending. The curiosity was however only evident amongst the girls. Amongst the older boys the interest was pure lust. The fact that Ellie was wearing tights and low courts indicated she was year ten or above. Younger girls had to wear ankle socks during the summer term and buckled sandals, Mary-Jane’s or flat ‘lace-ups’.
It was only after assembly that Ellie revealed her class number namely the top grade in year ten. As she made her way to her form room (Home room to our cross-ponder relatives.) Several very appreciative stares followed her progress. Billy Davies could not believe his luck as the ‘new girl’ entered the form room and settled in his old friend Jack’s seat. Billy, like the rest of the school, had last heard that Jack was leaving to live in Manchester so his disappointment at this news had been tempered by the arrival of the stunning new girl. Ellie had hardly taken her seat before Billy turned on the ‘Jock offensive’. It was however a bit of a front for Billy was actually very shy with girls. Mustering as much bravado as he could, Billy asked.
“Where are you from love?”
Ellie was not yet ready to declare so she smiled wanly and maintained a demure silence as she pretended shyness. Billy was by now thoroughly besotted by the new girl for she had not blocked him dead. No sarcasm or acerbic venom or contemptuous rejection. Her shyness made her very attractive. To Billy’s despair however, his hoped for advance was prevented by the arrival of their form teacher.
The whole class where surprised when Miss Postlethwaite appeared and a bustle of pleasurable anticipation rippled around the classroom as she announced her status. Miss Postlethwaite was very popular and the class deemed her a far better deal than old Wakeford the German teacher. As she poured her armful of books onto the table, Miss Postlethwaite looked up at the class and smiled her famous ‘I’ll brook no nonsense’ smile.
“Good morning children, you’re no doubt surprised to see me as your form teacher because normally the staff rotas are fixed; however this year, a different policy is being tried..”
She paused to study the class as it fell silent before she continued.
“Well, the circumstances surrounding my becoming your form mistress are very unusual ones. We have a very unusual event today and it involves the student who has joined us today.”
She paused again for effect and added humorously.
“Yes, I notice that all the boys have already noticed her well I’m about to shock you boys here and now. What I am about to tell you now has been discussed at length between me and our new girl.”
Elizabeth Postlethwaite did not wait for any responses from the boys as she plunged in.
“I have the privilege and honour to introduce to the class our new student as none other than Miss Eleanor Thomas, though she tells me she prefers to be known as Ellie. You might remember her as Jack Thomas formerly a boy who attended this school over the past four years.”
A stunned silence descended upon the class and Elizabeth Postlethwaite seized that silence to explain further.
“Yes. Miss Ellie is now deemed by all the legal authorities and all members of the staff in this school to be a girl, and a very attractive young lady if I might say so.”
She looked up with her well known 'all seeing smile' as she reinforced her view.
“I warn all of you here and now, I will come down like a ton of bricks on any student I find being abusive or offensive to Ellie!”
With this warning ringing around the deathly silent classroom, Elizabeth turned to Ellie.
“Now Miss Ellie, as we discussed at our previous meeting yesterday, are you ready to answer any questions from the class?”
Ellie swallowed and nodded fractionally as Elizabeth turned to the class again.
“Right class, any questions? And I warn you again, I’ll brook no offensive or abusive questions.”
The silence continued painfully for several seconds before Billy Davies raised his hand.
“Please Miss, does that mean she won’t be doing athletics this term?”
Elizabeth turned and smiled at Ellie.
“Only you can answer that Ellie. It’s your choice is it not?”
Ellie smiled at Billy before answering.
“Well first off Billy, thanks for referring to me as ‘she’. That was kind. As to your question; yes, I will be taking part in athletics cos’ legally, I’m still described medically as a male. I will be described as female for legal purposes but for stuff like sport I have to compete as a male, at least, until I sort my life out. That’s because of the rules in athletics. So for this year at least, I’ll be running in the male track team cos’ I’m still fast. However I won’t be doing any more contact sports like rugby and stuff.”
Ellie saw the relief in Billy’s face as he realised the track team still had its star sprinter. She smiled what she thought was just a sweet smile of gratitude but Billy blushed bright scarlet as the other boys started a slow whoop and David Hughes, one of the jocks crowed.
“Oooh! Watch it Billie, she fancies you!”
Miss Postlethwaite immediately jumped on the boy.
“Right David Hughes! That’s quite enough and we’ll have none of that behaviour here. It’s bullying and it’s transphobic!”
Her use of the word ‘transphobic’ brought silence to the class for few of the children knew of it. Only Charlotte knew about it in any depth but she had already recognised the dangers of association with Ellie so she kept silent. Another girl’s voice piped up to ask.
“What does transphobic mean miss?”
Elizabeth was pleased with the question because the session was going exactly as she’d planned. She described the Latin origins of the word which made a useful language lesson then she gave an excellent description that raised other questions and the lesson developed into a lively question and answer session that gave Ellie several opportunities to quash several misapprehensions.
Finally Miss Postlethwaite just remembered to take registration at the end of the class before the children dispersed for assorted lessons. Billy found himself sharing chemistry with Ellie, Charlotte and several of the brighter children. As they changed rooms, Billy took the opportunity to approach Ellie in the corridor because she was walking slightly apart from the other children and seemed somewhat lonely and vulnerable. As he drew level with Ellie, Billy spoke softly so as to avoid embarrassment for both of them.
“Look Ellie, I’m still prepared to be your mate but please don’t flash that smile again. It looked exactly like a ‘come-on’. You saw how the idiot Hughes reacted. You’ve got a killer smile, you’re gonna’ have to be more careful.”
“Are you prepared to be my chemistry partner then?” Ellie asked then added. “Seems like Charlotte’s dumped me.”
Billy frowned for he was not sure how to frame his reply.
“Yeah, well it’s the same for her innit’? If she continues to be your friend she’ll be accused of being a lesbian, won’t she? It’s different for me, I can look after myself, even thump the stupider jocks; but it’s different for girls innit’? They use words and stuff to hurt people.”
“Yeah Billy and I’ve got all that sort of stuff to face. It’ll be much harder for me to retaliate against the other girls cos’ they’ve been practicing girly nastiness all their lives. You're also going to have to tread carefully with the girls if you try to defend me. Are you okay to still be a friend; just a friend — friend that is?”
“You were my friend before so what are friends for. Nothing’s changed has it.”
Ellie choked back a stifled gargle as she spread her hands and looked down at her feminised appearance.
“I rather think a lot has changed Billy, don’t you?”
Billy suddenly realised the inadvertent stupidity of his last remark and an explosive snort of mirth escaped as he wagged his head. Many heads turned as he laughed out.
“Sorry Ellie! Yeah, loads have changed but yes, I’m okay with staying your friend.”
Ellie sighed as Billy had been really brave to publicly declare his friendship. Then he still had teh insight to open the door for her. She was secretly grateful that the last person she expected had turned out to be her only friend and ally. She wanted to smile as she said thank you but Billy had already given her a secretive warning frown. Charlotte had noticed the interplay however and felt a private pang of guilt that Billy had been brave enough to strand and be counted whereas she had not. Indeed, none of the girls in the class had done a thing to welcome Ellie since she had arrived that morning.
In the chemistry lab Ellie took a single seat and sat quietly unpacking her bag until Billy boldly approached her with questioning eyebrows as many eyes followed him. Billy asked softly so the other kids couldn't hear.
“D’you want me to share with you? Chemistry partners, that is?”
“Why, d’you want to share my brain?” Ellie grinned.
Billy grinned then nodded frankly.”
“Yeah, why not. No good letting a good brain go to waste.”
Then he glared at the class. As one, the rest of the children turned to mind their own business. Ellie was impressed with the charisma that Billy enjoyed. It was obvious to Ellie that she might be able to find a degree of shelter under Billy’s protection. It felt good to savour her first female response to a relationship, namely male protection. She turned from the rest of the class and flashed a hidden smile of thanks for Billy’s eyes only. He caught Ellie's smile and smiled back before whispering.
“Well, yes actually, I do want to share your brain. I’m not asking to share your body. I see Charlotte’s taken up with Jennifer Atkins so it seems she’s dropped you like a hot potato. It’ll be stupid to let your chemistry skill go to waste and I need the extra learning. But I’m also taking what Miss Postlethwaite said to heart. You’re still a person. Provided you don’t make it seem like were boy-friend and girl-friend, I’ll stick by you.”
It was Ellie’s turn to feel guilty yet grateful. She desperately wanted to smile ‘thank you’ again but she kept a straight face and just nodded consent to become chemistry partners. With the relationship hurdle cleared, Ellie patted the empty lad stool beside her then stared straight-faced towards the blackboard as the chemistry master instructed them how to set up the experiment he had arranged. Billy happily accepted the offer of the stool.
The lesson ended on a high for Billy as the pair reached an early successful conclusion thanks to Ellie’s skill. In half an hour, Billy had advanced further than he thought possible as Ellie unwittingly explained each step of the experiment and the reasoning. At the mid-morning break they had to separate as Ellie needed a loo stop.
“D’you want me to guard the door?” Billy asked her.
“No, this is one thing I’ve got organised, I’m to share Miss Flanagan’s the gym mistresses’ loo until the girls get used to me.
I’ve even got a key to Miss Flanagan’s private shower when I change for track.”
“I was wondering about that, see you for lunch. I’ve got English literature next.”
Ellie didn’t do English Literature and it amused her that the captain of the junior sports team, who was a superb athlete in his own right could also like a girly subject like English literature.
‘Still if it makes him into the caring boy that he is, I’ll not complain,’ she thought as she knocked on the gym mistresses changing room door.
The gym mistress smiled as she welcomed the nervous Ellie inside.
“How has it gone?” She asked matter-of-factly.
“Okay so far Miss Flanagan,” Ellie replied. “ Billy Davies has surprised me and turned up trumps.”
“Good. Nice lad that Billy, he’s a natural leader. What about the others?”
“Nothing. I think they’re still getting their heads around it all.”
“What about the Dawson Girl; Charlotte, you and she were quite close last year.”
“Yeah, well that’s sort of died a death. She hasn’t said a word or even a smile.”
“Pity that. Is that business with the cycling club still an issue then?”
Ellie was shocked that the gym mistress knew about the problems in that quarter and she stared in surprise.
“How did you know about that Miss Flanagan?”
Miss Flanagan realised she might have said too much and moved to reduce the damage. . To protect Charlotte Miss Flanagan replied to Ellie’s question with a lie.
“I know one or two ladies at the cycling club. We had arranged to go on a charity walk and we fell to chatting together. I didn’t know you were a member of the cycling club until then.”
Ellie considered Miss Flanagan’s words and felt bound to ask.
“Who were they? The whole thing was supposed to be private because I was under-aged. Nobody was supposed to talk about it outside the club and the racing federation.”
Miss Flanagan breathed a sigh of relief for she knew the ladies but she extracted a promise from Ellie before she revealed their names.
“I won’t tell you their names unless you promise not to mention it to them. By telling you, I will have betrayed the confidence of two good friends.”
Ellie frowned but agreed to the deal for she was quickly learning the value of true friends. Miss Flanagan gave the names. Ellie recognised the names but was mildly surprised. They were two of the least talkative members of the club, so reserved in fact that Ellie had sometimes gone to them for advice because they had always been discreet. Reluctantly she concluded she was held to the promise and after completing her toilet she returned to a free period where she would normally have got stuck into her homework. Being as it was the first day of term, she sat idly wondering what to do when Mr Weston approached her in the Library.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Chapter 26
Mr Weston smiled as he spoke.
“Well young lady, how has your first day gone?”
Ellie smiled as she replied.
“Okay so far. Billy’s been really good but the rest of the class are still undecided.”
“Good for Billy. And I hear you’re still prepared to run track.”
Ellie nodded and the gym master beamed happily. Then he adopted a more serious note.
“Uuhm, will you be uuhm, you know, taking hormones and stuff.”
“Ellie pulled a wry smile.
“Not yet, Doctor Williams and the specialist may put me on hormone blockers for a couple of years to arrest puberty but she says I should still have my athleticism for a couple of years up until about seventeen. Then the boys will leave me behind. There’s no certainty exactly when that will be.”
“And what about the cycling?”
“Don’t know yet, if I keep my weight down that can still be an advantage on the bike. I have to go for tests after school on Thursday and I should have some better answers after that.”
Ellie actually felt a little sorry for the man who had once been her main tormentor but who was now one of her main allies. Bizarrely, now he had proven to be almost human, Ellie actually felt she was betraying him; letting him down. Tom Weston’s gentle sigh said it all. For a sports teacher to have a real athletic prospect pass through one’s hands and then have it all destroyed because of far more important life issues had brought home the message of gender and sexuality to Tom Weston in no uncertain terms. He was a changed man. He touched again on the cycling more hopefully.
“So sport has not completely lost you then.”
“Not yet. I’ll be down on the athletics track after school this afternoon cos the evenings are lighter now and it’s safe to ride home quite late.”
Tom Weston smiled happily. The school would have at least one and possibly two more years of winning ways at County meets if Ellie continued with her current progress in the hundred and two-hundred metres. He bid her good morning and Ellie was left alone in the library. She opened her lap-top and went online to occupy her time. She became so engrossed in an article about transitioning that she failed to hear Marjorie Spencer enter the library.
“What choo reading?” Asked Marjorie as Ellie started with surprise at the sound of her voice.
“Transitioning stuff.”
“Is that about being a girl?”
Ellie wasn’t going to try to elaborate so she just nodded as she quickly opened a different page regarding the law. She had closed the page about hormones and drug treatments because she knew it would be way above Marjorie’s head. By opening the page about the legal aspects she was deliberately drawing Marjorie in so as to at least make Marjorie aware of stuff like toilets and transphobic bullying. As the page dropped down Ellie deliberately clicked on ‘lavatorial visits’ and transgendered rights while Marjorie leaned in to get a better look. Ellie felt her reading over her shoulder so she just rested her head in her hands as Marjorie leaned in closer to read the article. When she finished there was a silent pause as Marjorie digested the facts then she asked.
“Is that really true; when you’re dressed as a woman you are supposed to use the women’s toilets?”
“That’s what it says. In fact I could be accused of breaking the law by disturbing the peace if I went in the men’s toilets.”
“Even though you’ve still got your di- ... you have still got it haven’t you?”
“For now, yes.”
“When you going for the op then?”
Ellie toyed with Marjorie a bit.
“Dunno’ yet. Doctors say I’ve got to live like a girl for at least two years, even then they might not say yes.”
“But you look like a girl ... even now already, an’ quite a pretty one too.”
Ellie was quite surprised by this admission from the prettiest girl in their year, if not the whole school.
“Why thanks Marjorie, that’s really nice. D’you really think so?”
Marjorie was nothing if not a good judge of female beauty and male responses. She let out a snort before repeating.
“Shit yes Ellie! Just wait until lunch time when the boys see you in the yard. Stick by me and I’ll tell you which ones fancy you. Didn’t you notice during assembly this morning? The whole of years twelve and thirteen boys were bug eyed trying to clock you”
“No not really, but anyway, they didn’t know who I was then. By lunch time it’ll be all around the school.”
“Are you afraid then?”
Ellie nodded.
“Yes, a bit. Not sure I’ll be out and about during lunch break. Miss Postlethwaite has acquired a special consent for me to work in the library during breaks.”
Marjorie shrugged.
“You gorra’ go out sometime; may as well be sooner rather than later. At least if you stick with me you’ll get some protection.”
“Billy says he’ll stick by me.”
“Yeah, he’s kinda’ nice like that but he won’t be able to protect you from the girls.”
“Will you? How would you protect me from years twelve and thirteen?”
Marjorie swaggered.
“Hey! This bitch is queen bee okay!”
Ellie smiled but she wasn’t convinced.
“Why are you doing this Marge’? I mean you’ve got nothing to gain. As you say, you’re queen bee so why would you want to be associated with a freak like me?”
Marjorie settled her butt on the table and leaned forward as she lowered her voice. Her action inevitably drew Ellie in closer and as the two leaned in Marjorie spoke softly.
“Listen Ellie, I’ve got a younger sister two years below us.”
“Yeah, Francine, I know her. Looks like she’s going to be as pretty as you someday. You’ve got competition there.”
Marjorie frowned and replied.
“Well that’s where you’re wrong Ellie, I haven’t.”
“I don’t follow you.” Ellie replied.
Marjorie sighed impatiently.
“God you can be thick sometimes. I’m saying Francine is no competition to me. Can’t you get it?”
For a second Ellie failed to grasp the implication then it filtered through like the sun in a cloudy dawn. Ellie’s eyes widened as uncertainty fought with understanding. She grasped the meaning of Marjorie’s words but not the exact circumstance as she realised Marjorie was talking about LGBT issues.
“Oh shit! You mean ... you mean she's Trans as well.”
“No you crazy, bloody Muppet; she’s gay.”
“Oh.”
“Is that all you’ve got to say; oh?”
“So what else d’you expect me to say? She’s gay, so what. Most of the kids in the Literature society are gay. It’s no big deal. People are over gay, it’s ‘trans’ that’s the big issue these days.”
“Yeah,” Marjorie nodded. “I know that just as well as you do. Francine joined the literature club just before the end of last term. Everybody knows it’s the surrogate gay club.”
Ellie shrugged; she felt there was little more to be said but Marjorie had a further agenda. She spoke again.
“I won’t be here after next year.”
“Oh, why not, you’re good academically.”
“Yeah that’s as maybe. I’m not like you or Billy or Charlotte. I’m not cut out for university. I’ve got on a training course for a bank. The banks are moving away from graduate entry for the mainstream training, they are going back to the old system like apprenticeships. It means I’ll be paid while I’m training and if I prove good enough, I join their graduate entrants two years down the road. It means they pay for me to go to uni instead of running up huge debts.”
“Good for you,” Ellie observed, “but what’s this got to do with me and you’re protecting this freaky tee-girl?” Ellie raised her arms and pointed her two forefingers inwards to her own artificial boobs to emphasise ‘tee-girl’.
“I would like you to mentor Francine.” Marjorie replied. “Oh, and protect her a bit when I’ve gone. You’ll be here for another two years so by then Francine will be able to fend for herself.”
The light popped in Ellie’s brain.
“Aahh! I see now. You protect me this term and next year and then I protect Francine for the remainder of the time I’m at this school; that’s two years after you’ve left while I only get your protection for a term and a year.”
“Yeah but after I’m gone, you’ll be in year twelve with all the privileges. Besides, seventeen-year-old girls don’t tend to fight, leastways the intelligent ones don’t. You’ll be safe next year at just sixteen and by then your Trans thing will be old hat.”
Ellie squinted at Marjorie as she re-evaluated her opinion of the stunningly beautiful blond.
‘She was not such a bimbo after all!’ Ellie realised. ‘The deal Marjorie was offering was a fair one. Besides, the gay kids did not get much hassle, well the lesbians didn’t. There were the occasional ructions when a boy was attracted to one of the ‘lipstick lesbians’ and tried to press his case a little too ardently.’
Ellie was summing up the deal and concluded that Francine could well need protection or more correctly support when she turned out as pretty as Marjorie. The boys would be flocking around like bees at a honey pot and that could be more than just irritating to a lesbian girl still finding her way. Ellie concluded that Marjorie’s offer was a fair deal so she nodded agreement.
“Okay then, but I can’t promise full time protection and stuff. I mean we’re in different classes.”
“That’s okay,” Marjorie grinned, “it’s not like this place is the world’s toughest prison. Anyway you should start hanging around
with the literary club; you’ll garnish some sort of protection from that quarter as well.”
Ellie smirked.
“You mean like ‘All queers together.’? Can’t say I fancy that idea. I’m not gay and I’ve got my own row to hoe.”
“Yeah, but it’s a lonely row; I don’t know of any other trans pupils. Better if you keep friendly with the gays, I think you’ll get more sympathy in that quarter. The words are LGBT not just LGB! You’re the missing Tee.”
“Not sure I need sympathy,” Ellie protested mildly. “All I want is to be left alone and not bothered.”
“Yeah but that’s just it isn’t it; they won’t leave alone will they; cos your different.”
Marjorie frowned as she searched for a more suitable expression.
“Alright then, maybe empathy’s a better word. The gays will at least have a better understand of where you’re coming from. Come on, let’s go and get lunch. If we’re early, we can grab a small table and nobody can hassle us.”
They arrived at the canteen before classes had finished and took a window seat in one corner. It was several minutes before other classes arrived and the rush began. In the middle of the rush Billy appeared and hesitated questioningly. Marjorie nodded consent so he pulled up a seat from another empty table.
“Hello you two,” he observed uncertainly, “didn’t expect you two to be best of friends.”
Ellie leaned back nervously as she anticipated an explosion from Marjorie but none came. Instead Marjorie just smiled and replied.
“We had stuff to discuss Billy, girl stuff as it happens.”
Ellie was impressed. Marjorie’s smile was just about the most beautiful thing Ellie had seen for a long time and it totally won Billy over. He blushed with embarrassment then shrank back into his seat with his back to the rest of the canteen. It was Marjorie’s turn to wonder as she asked Billy a similar question.
“Aren’t you afraid to be seen with the freak?”
Billy shrugged and gave as good as he got.
“No less afraid than you Marje.”
Marjorie grinned as she agreed.
“Touché’, Elle’ said you had agreed to stand by her.”
Billy grinned again.
“Glad you’re using the correct pronouns Marge’ and yes; I am standing by her. She’s still on the team and still faster than any other boy in the lower school.”
At these words Billy turned to Ellie and asked.
“That’s what I’m here for. Mr Weston says you’re coming to Athletics after school. Is that right?”
Ellie nodded, said ‘yes’, then smiled as sweetly as she knew how. Billy started to blush slightly and quickly left to join the food queue. As he stepped away Marjorie stared to giggle.
“My god you’re a tart. That was a brilliant smile. You learn quickly girl! Jus’ look at him, he’s still fidgeting with his trousers.”
Ellie joined in the giggle as they shared the girlie delight and Marjorie added.
“We can twist them around our little fingers you know.”
“Yeah! Welcome to girlie-hood Ellie Thomas.” Ellie spluttered as they shared their amusement and pleasure.
They were still giggling when Billy returned from the food queue but he put it down to girls always giggling.After they had finished their lunch-time snack, and while Billy was still eating the huge portion he had acquired for himself, the girls vacated their table. Dozens of male eyes followed them as they stepped into the corridor. Marge turned to Ellie.
“Jus’ look at them, like puppy dogs watching food; and all because two pretty girls walk past.”
Ellie found it hard to get over the attention and hesitated by the corridor. Marjorie tugged her arm impatiently.
“Get used to it girl, are you comin’ to the loo? Now’s as good as any time. Everybody’s in the dining room.”
Ellie frowned then conceded.
“Yeah. May as well, you can teach me some toilet etiquette.”
Marjorie snorted again.
“Huh. There’s no etiquette in these loos girl. It all hangs out here. No secrets and lots of sharing. If you’re gonna’ get girlie hassle, this’ll be the place.”
They stepped boldly inside and Marjorie explained the basics.
“Firstly sister, we always go in pairs or more. That prevents any bullying. Secondly girl’s loos are used more for socialising than bodily stuff. Jus’ look at the mirrors. That tells you what it’s really about.”
As she explained, Marjorie leant into one of the mirrors and touched up her make-up. Ellie looked slightly askance.
“I thought the school rule said no make-up.”
Marjorie grinned.
“Take a close look sister. D’you see any make-up.”
At a distance Marjorie appeared to be clear of make-up but when Ellie leaned close in she could just discern the faintest traces. Ellie had to admire Marjorie’s subtlety. It was almost invisible. Marjorie smiled.
“We all do it. The male teachers don’t notice and most of the female teachers are sympathetic. Only the dragon lady occasionally spots it but she deals mainly with the years twelve and thirteen. Besides, she’s over sixty and her eyesight isn’t that good.”
Marjorie turned to Ellie.
“Have you got any make-up with you?”
Ellie wagged her head and Marjorie’s eyebrows lifted in mild appreciation.
“Gosh, then you’re even prettier that I thought. You’ve got nice colouring. How come we missed that when you were a boy?”
“I don’t suppose you were looking. I was just one of the geeky nerds who travelled below the radar.”
“Yeah, until the exam results came out.”
Their chat was interrupted as some other girls entered. They were year seven girls who were not yet aware of Ellie’s circumstances so the older pair ignored the younger girls and left for the yard. Marjorie unthinkingly took her favourite spot overlooking the main yard and the sports field and the pair settle down to chat. Marjorie grinned.
“You can see everything that’s going on from here and you’re in full view. Nobody’s gonna’ make trouble for you here. It’s too public.”
Ellie took station beside Marjorie and they chatted easily until other girls started to filter from the dining hall. Eventually Ellie spotted some of their contemporaries emerging and she shifted uncertainly. Marjorie had also spotted them and she squeezed Ellie’s shoulder.
“Just act like it’s normal to be sitting by me. Look they’re coming over.”
Ellie looked nervously and her glance encompassed several girls from her year and several from years twelve and thirteen. She recognised them as a gang of trouble-makers so she turned to Marjorie and asked.
“Will you watch my back?”
Marjorie smiled again.
“Hey, Ellie. These aren’t boys, they’re girls, if there’s any aggro it’ll be words not punches.”
“Well just stick by me, please.”
Marjorie grinned.
“Just pretend we’re busy talking while I give Billy a call on my mobile.”
Marjorie had recognised that Ellie was trying to avoid confrontation by avoiding eye contact so she suggested they take out their homework books under the pretence of addressing some issue. The books would hide her texting Billy.
Eventually the gaggle of girls arrived at the low wall and Ellie realised that Marjorie had picked her spot well. The other girls could not surround them because of the wall and the two cherry trees that formed the sides of the bower. They could only occupy the space in front of the pair. Ellie realised that she and Marjorie were virtually sat like monarchs receiving petitioners. This position gave her some confidence because any commentators would have to face her as they spoke.
Marjorie had finished ‘texting’ Billy and pointedly looked up from the exercise book as she spoke easily.
“Hi girls. You’re late.”
“What choo’ doin talking to her?” Asked a girl from the higher form.
“Sorting out a maths problem, why?”
She casually lowered the book to reveal the page with a trigonometry problem.
This simple answer disarmed the questioner for it had already reset the agenda. If the girl wanted to re-open the gender issue she would have to bring the conversation back to Ellie and her gender. That would leave her open to the charge of transphobia and she felt uncertain about progressing the argument on her own. She glanced around at her cronies looking for support.
While Ellie squirmed inwardly, Marjorie exuded total confidence as she leaned back comfortably against the tree on her side and raised her legs to lounge easily with one knee up and the other along the wall. It was her demonstration to reinforce her queenship. Eventually, after some uncertain shuffling, another girl ventured.
“Why d’you stick around with that weirdo?”
Marjorie replied easily.
“Why do you stick around with the ugly sisters?”
The girl although quite pretty herself, glared at Marjorie for it was true, several of the gang were reckoned to be the worst lookers in the school. She snapped back at her.
“You’re a bitch; some girls can’t help their looks,”
“Nor can this girl help her gender.”
This brutally simple logic was not lost on some of the gang and the logic started to form fissures in their unity. Marjorie pressed her argument.
“So who’s being the bitch? Me for protecting Ellie or you for making her condition an issue?”
“She’s still a freak an’ always will be.”
“Yeah, and some of you will always be ugly but at least Ellie tries to make something of what she’s got. When you lot crossed the yard jus’ now I thought it was a herd of hippo approaching.”
Ellie sensed that Marjorie might have overstepped the mark by introducing ‘looks and beauty’ into the argument. The mood started turning nasty for some of the gang were real ‘bruisers’ with unfortunate countenances. Looking for an escape route, Ellie cautiously glanced behind the wall to estimate the drop. The distance was not too far and the landing was grass so she tried to catch Marjorie’s eye. Only then did she notice that Marjorie was looking across the yard. She followed Marjorie’s gaze and to Ellie’s intense relief, Billy and a couple of the more intelligent members of the rugby team were approaching. Marjorie had cut it a bit fine.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 27
Chapter 27
As he approached across the yard with his team mates, Billy called to the girls.
“Hi Marje hi Ellie, are you two coming to the track practices tonight?” Billy asked with a seeming innocence that belied his swift assessment of the situation.
Marjorie replied with equal guile.
“Yeah. I’ve got my name down for the eight hundred, dunno about Ellie.”
“I’m down for the hundred and the two hundred.” Ellie added, swiftly recognising the ploy.
Billy continued.
“You’d best go to the gym then, Weston and Miss Williams are taking names of volunteers.”
“I’ve already seen Weston, but I suppose I’ll have to sign the sheet.” Ellie replied as she casually stepped towards the ‘hippo herd’ seemingly bent on more important matters.
Marjorie seized the opportunity and shrugged as she followed her. The ‘hippo herd’ opened up without a whimper. They could hardly make an issue with three of the rugby team standing right behind them. As they walked away Billy talked ‘sport’ for the first few yards then, once out of earshot, asked about the alarm call.
“D’you think they would have got physical with you?” Billy asked.
“Doubt it,” Marjorie shrugged, “but it’s hard to say, they were really pissed when I mentioned the looks thing.”
“What did you say?” Billy asked.
Ellie choked back a laugh as she explained.
“She called them a herd of hippos.”
Marjorie smirked as the three boys grinned and snorted with delight One of them observed.
“Well Marge is justt about right. I’d think twice if some of those were in the opposite front row.”
Ellie kept her council. She had been really frightened and she thought Marjorie had been risking a real slapping by raising the looks issue. Ellie was still not sure of girly responses to contention and strife; all she knew was that if a similarly offensive remark had been used in boy’s company, there would have been blood all over the yard by now.
When they entered the gym Ellie received some strange looks as she joined the boy’s line to register but she spoke to nobody and averted any dissent. With both gym teachers taking names of volunteers, nobody was prepared to speak out of turn. Ellie was not surprised to see Charlotte putting her name down but she said nothing and even avoided exchanging any looks. As far as Ellie could discern, all feelings in that quarter were done with. By ignoring Ellie all day, Ellie concluded that Charlotte wanted nothing to do with some creature masquerading as a girl and yet signing up for the boy’s track team.
She glared at Ellie and sneered with disgust. It saddened Ellie for she had not thought that Charlotte had a cruel streak. Ellie bit her lip and swallowed her pride as she faced rigidly ahead to avoid further animosity.
Their friendship was obviously over and Ellie felt numb.
'Life moves on', she concluded as she continued staring out of the window to avoid any eye contact and potential for more strife.
When Ellie reached the front of the boy's queue, Mr Weston looked up and nodded with satisfaction as he recognised her.
“Ah good. So you are going to join us, I'm so pleased. What is it, the one and two, hundred?”
Ellie nodded then added.
“You might as well put me down for the four by one hundred as well sir.”
“Uuuhm, we won’t be practicing that yet, well not tonight. It’s just assessing speeds and who’s eligible. By the way, I’ve checked with the county athletics officer and you’re eligible for the boys. Sorry to say, you’re not eligible for the girls.”
Tom Weston smiled sympathetically. Ellie shrugged and smiled, it was nice to feel that Tom Weston was truly sympathetic. Though she already knew she would never be eligible for lady’s competition, even if she had the op. She had no long-term plans to continue sprinting after school anyway, leastways not unless there was some way around her anticipated female puberty. After signing on to Mr Weston’s list she was mildly surprised to be called over by Miss Flanagan.
“Hello Ellie, have you got your kit for tonight?”
“Uuuhm, yes Miss. I usually use my cycling shorts and compression vest just for practicing.”
“Well that’s as maybe young lady but I think it’s a foregone conclusion you’re going to make the grade. Here take these.”
She handed Ellie some cellophane bags in which Ellie recognised the school athletics colours. She also recognised that they had the girl’s motif and design and she grinned gratefully as she took them from the wrapping. The kit comprised a sports halter bra in the school colours, a girl’s jacket to stop getting chilled when waiting around and a pair of skimpy girl’s running knickers.
Ellie’s fingers tightened ecstatically as she smiled thankfully at Miss Flanagan; the gym mistress reciprocated the smile and whispered.
“Welcome to girlhood Ellie, perhaps I shouldn’t tell you this but Miss Postlethwaite invited me also to read your essay. After reading it I became convinced of your femininity. Tom Weston and I agreed about your school colours. Enjoy those garments, indulge your femininity and show those boys what you can do!”
“Will I be allowed to wear these to inter-school meets miss?” Ellie asked hopefully.
“Don’t see why not girl. If you race against men then it’s technically described as an ‘all-comers’ race and nobody can object. They can only object in the lady’s races. Come and see me after school before you go out from my changing room.”
Miss Williams said this loudly for the benefit of all ears and Ellie turned to see Mr Weston nodding agreement. Thus reassured she almost skipped out of the gym. The school had come up trumps. Back in her class she sat fondling the skimpy athletics kit before the majority of classmates returned from lunch break. Billy joined her as he returned later from the gym to see Ellie’s gym kit being checked out by the girls.
He stared at them and frowned thoughtfully.
“Jeeze Ellie, those knickers are skimpy! Won’t your bits fall out of them?”
Ellie giggled as she held them up.
“Naah. There’s enough material in the crotch and besides, I’ve got nothing much to fall out anyway. D'you think I'll look sexy?”
Billy nodded his head and grinned while a couple of the other girls who also signed on sniggered knowingly.
“Can’t wait to see you in those Elle,” Marjorie grinned, “you’ll know just what it feels like to be ogled by the boys.”
Ellie grinned hugely as she riposted.
“Go on Marge, you know you like it.”
Marjorie smirked with amusement as Ellie repacked her kit and took out the books for the history lesson. Eventually the class filled up and the afternoon lesson began. Once again, Charlotte totally ignored Ellie.
After the finishing bell, Ellie changed in Miss William’s office and emerged to an eruption of howls and wolf whistles. Even Billy succumbed to the temptation and for a few minutes the noise continued unabated until Tom Weston brought order.
“Alright, alright! All you gay boys be quiet. Anybody would think you’ve never seen a girl before.” He continued without pausing to prevent anybody slipping in some tasteless piece of supposed wit. “Now, here are the first rounds. First two from each heat go forward and the six fastest losers from all the heats. Quickly, step to it. You can sort out your heats.”
Suddenly Ellie found herself to be seemingly the least popular girl on the track as the boys grouped themselves separately as though avoiding her. She felt like a pariah as she turned to Mr Weston and asked.
“Which heat shall I enter sir?”
Mr Weston grinned as he took her aside and spoke quietly.
“It’s all right girl, you’re not unpopular it’s just that I posted all track times from last year in the boy’s changing rooms. You didn’t see them but I’m sure you’re aware that you were the fastest runner in year ten; you were also the second fastest in the whole school. Well the fact is Ellie, now the last year have left, your times make you the fastest in the school even though you’re still only in year ten. That’s why the boys are avoiding you, they’re afraid of losing to you and not getting on the team. None of them realise it yet but I’ve seeded you. You won’t even enter the heats until the semi-finals. I want to give all the boys a fair chance in the early rounds. The only thing I have to ask is if you’ve started any hormone treatment yet and are you still up to speed?”
Ellie wagged her head a little too despondently Mr Weston thought.
“I’m well up to speed on the track sir. Doctor Williams says she wants to monitor my puberty for a year at least before she considers hormones, she thinks it’s naturally delayed.”
“Yes Ellie, well I think you’ll be forced to agree you’re certainly not as advanced as the other boys; the other girls perhaps but I’m sure you’ll be more than happy with that.”
He grinned widely as Ellie blushed slightly but felt a warm glow suffusing her at the unexpected and welcome compliment. Mr Weston continued.
“There does seem to be some sort of delay in your development but thankfully it doesn’t seem to have slowed you down.”
Ellie smiled gratefully, she was secretly amazed at the turn-around in old Weston’s treatment of her and her breast swelled with newfound pride..
“You’ll see just how fast I am, and thanks Mr Weston. You’re brilliant.”
As Ellie went to wait with her allotted semi-final heat Mr Weston smiled and almost teared up. He felt a lump in his throat as he remembered what a bastard he’d been to the poor kid. He also realised that this kid was truly a girl. Shouting, bullying and hectoring just did not work, sympathy, kindness and smiles did. He grinned to himself as he watched the expressions of the other boys in that particular group turn from despair to relief. Even though one of them was guaranteed to lose a certain place in the semi finals at least every boy had a fair chance progressing through the early heats..
When the early heats were completed he met with Miss Flanagan to check the finishing times. The gym mistress was grinning all over her face.
“None of these times compare with Ellie’s time for last year Tom. She’s just too damned good. Even her last year’s time is nearly half a second faster than any kid in the school. That’s just under a second short of Olympic qualifying time for the ladies and that’s on grass! I just can’t wait to see what she does tonight. D’you know, I’d love to see her on a proper track with all the gizmos to measure her. It’s such a pity she can’t run for my girls.”
Tom Weston sighed and gently grasped the gym mistress’s arm as he became almost human for once and addressed her by her first name.
“Jacquie, I’m just happy that she’s running at all. To think I nearly destroyed a brilliant talent through my sheer stupidity.”
“Aye. A lesson to us all Tom,” she replied as she let the hand rest for a brief pleasurable moment.
Only Ellie spotted the interplay and she flashed a knowing smile as the two teachers separated with an embarrassed smile. Before she lined up for the semi-finals in the senior races Ellie approached the gym master.
“D’you like Miss Flanagan sir, she’s a very pretty woman and she’s nice.”
Without thinking Tom Weston inadvertently opened up.
“Yes Ellie, she is; very.”
Then he scolded himself.
“Damn! I shouldn’t have said that, but yes Ellie, I am fond of her so don’t you go spreading it around. Anyway, we’re two single adults.”
He read the thoughts flashing through Ellie’s mind but said nothing. He’d heard several times that the boys thought Jacquie Flanagan was lesbian but Tom knew for certain she wasn’t. Or at worst, she was bi. He and she had certainly gone out several times and thoroughly enjoyed themselves though he had never pressed his suit.
Ellie won the final easily and went on to win the two hundred metres as well with times that left Tom Weston drooling with anticipation. He just couldn’t wait to meet his associates at the forthcoming interschool competitions. To have such a prospect under his tutelage was tantamount to nirvana. He had also checked the rule book thoroughly and secretly hugged himself as he contemplated their expressions when he entered an individual who to all appearances was a girl and a very pretty one at that.
The following Sunday Tom Weston made it his business to meet Bob the cycling club captain to discuss the girl’s prospects. He was mildly surprised to learn that Ellie still had issues with the club.
Outside of the school activities, there had been other developments in Ellie’s life; the cycle club had sent her a letter inviting her to resume riding with the club ahead of the expiration date of the drugs ban. At first, Ellie had ignored the invitation but then she decided to do one ride just to see if she was still ‘up there’ with the best of the adult riders. Her decision to go on a single club ride had come to the notice of Tom Weston because he was now taking an interest in Ellie’s cycling activities. It was that same Sunday when Tom Weston decided to speak to Bob that Ellie had decided to ride out..
While the club rode out Bob and Tom had a long chat where Bob explained that the kid would be just perfect for hill climbs and road racing until puberty reared its head.
“Frankly, the club will miss her if she goes through a female puberty and falls behind her male contemporaries.”
“What about her prospects if she stays off hormones?” Tom asked.
“Bit like a long distance runner,” Bob replied, “her weight will be in her favour for cycling provided her stamina continues. At the moment, she’s got shed-loads of that.”
The mention of stamina set Tom Weston to thinking.
“I wonder what she’d be like at the five thousand metres.” Tom opined.
Bob frowned.
“I’d check with her first. I don’t think it’s fair to ask the kid to do a five thousand metre run on a Saturday then expect her to win a twenty-five mile time trial on the Sunday, or worse a hundred mile club ride.”
“Good God, does she do that now? I mean she’s not yet sixteen for another month.” Tom gasped.
Bob smiled and nodded.
“Yes Tom. She’s one tough little cookie. Don’t think I haven’t noticed the kid when she thinks nobody’s looking. I’ve seen her over fifty miles from home on some Saturdays when she thinks nobody’s about. That means she’s training hard. Come December and she’ll be back in harness with the club. That pain-killer thing was a stupid thing to do but she’s learned her lesson — and we in the club have learned ours. She’s got every right to feel hurt about the way we treated her.”
Tom frowned guiltily.
“Yes, I feel really bad about my part in that. The kid was trying to please everybody.”
Bob nodded thoughtfully.
“Yeah, this is one precious flower we’ve got here; we’re going to have to nurture her at least as long as she remains competitive.”
“It’ll be such a loss if or when she starts transitioning.” Tom lamented.
“The kid’s happiness is the all important factor.” Bob continued. “Pity there isn’t some sort of Transsexual Olympics like the Paralympics. Her condition has given me much food for thought about the gender rules and sport. She loves her cycling but she’ll never be allowed to compete in the lady’s sections.”
Tom Weston frowned.
“Now I understand why the gays organised their own games. It must be cruel for kids like Ellie. All that potential and no prospects.”
Thus they chatted at length until the club members rolled in hot, flushed and exhilarated by the long summer ride. Tom Weston was both pleased and mildly surprised to see Ellie arrive first after a wild sprint with an older male club-member. The muscular man followed Ellie into the leisure club carpark wagging his head as he congratulated her.
“My God you’re brilliant kid. Did you see that Bob.”
“Tell me about it Frank. This is Mr Tom Weston, Ellie’s sports teacher at school.”
“Hello, name’s Frank Speakman, pleased to meet you. That kid’s got prospects you know.”
“Yes, I know, don’t we all. Where did she go?” Tom Weston asked.
Frank Speakman grinned knowingly.
“She’ll be around the back guzzling all the best cakes and cookies. Shirley, my wife, usually cooks a large batch of cakes and scones for the Sunday riders and it’s winner take all if they don’t hurry up. Ellie must burn a huge amount of energy to drive that little engine of hers.”
As they spoke Tom saw Charlotte come belting down the road as she raced one of the senior ladies. She beat the lady and also disappeared around the back. There was a squeal of protest that Ellie had taken the best cakes and a smirking Ellie re-emerged with her paper plate overflowing with a huge pile of calories. Bob admonished her affectionately.
“Leave some for the others girl; I know it’s winner take all but that’s just naughty.”
Like the mischievous girl that she was becoming, Ellie just grinned and sucked the cream out of the only chocolate éclair from the table. Previously, as a boy, she had always left the éclair for Charlotte but today she was establishing her girly rights to chocolate and cream. She was also demonstrating that Charlotte counted for nothing anymore and she strolled accross to the carpark wall to finish her cakes.
Charlotte then emerged with a scowl as she displayed her plate without its usual tasty prize.
“The bastard has pinched the éclair!”
Bob made the peace by explaining.
“Mrs Speakman cooks the cakes and makes the rules Charlotte. She says, first come, first served. Ellie was only being kind to you when she was a boy. She’s a girl now so she was only exercising her rights.”
Charlotte turned and glared at Ellie as she stuffed the last mouthful of éclair into her face. Ellie’s malicious smirk was not made any prettier by the ring of cream around her lips and stuck to her nose.
'F--k you bitch' she thought then without a word, Ellie went to wash her face. Suddenly, Ellie faced a conundrum. She was dressed in gender neutral Lycra and there was no obvious factor in her appearance that would enable her use the ladies. She hesitated for the briefest moment then threw caution to the wind. Boldly she entered the lady’s door and breathed a sigh of relief when nobody challenged her. At least the older lady members were sympathetic and their tolerance precluded Charlotte from making a fuss when she followed Ellie in. Several of the older ladies were showering and changing but none raised a protest. Ellie hurriedly cleaned her face up then returned to face Bob.
“I’ve got to get home now Bob. Mum’s taking Aimee and me to Auntie Olwen’s for dinner.”
“I can give you a lift if you want Ellie.” Tom Weston offered.
“Nah, that’s okay Mr Weston Sir, I’ll cycle home, I need to warm down and I need the exercise. I’ll be taking my time.”
Tom Weston blinked disbelievingly.
“Haven’t you just done enough exercise?”
“Yeah but this is gentle exercise, my body eases off and I get time to think as well.”
Bob responded as he explained to Tom Weston.
“The girl’s right Tom, it’s good to have a gentle warm down after a long hard ride, less chance of cramp and stuff.” He then turned and continued speaking to Ellie.
"Aye lass, and you’ve got a lot to think about. Good luck, see you next Sunday.”
“Yeah maybe,” Ellie replied non-commitedly.
Tom Weston recognised Bob’s ploy to give Ellie a break so he also nodded and bid her farewell as Ellie sped through the gates and took her lonely way home. After watching her briefly he turned to the cycle club captain.
“That kid’s certainly got some stuff going on in her life.”
“Yes but I’m afraid she’s lost to sport if she does transition into a girl. Come on; let’s get to those cakes before they all go.”
They approached the table just as Doctor Dawson, Charlotte’s dad was loading their bikes. They chatted briefly.
“Where’s Charlotte.”
“In the ladies,” he replied.
As he spoke, Charlotte emerged red eyed and silent. The men immediately recognised her distress. Her father asked.
“What’s wrong darling.”
She sobbed slightly then asked.
“Is Ellie definitely going to become a girl then?”
The three men exchanged looks before Tom Weston answered.
“We’re not sure yet. She told me she isn’t sure where she’s going with any bodily changes but she’s going to live as a woman even if they tell her she can’t transition.”
Doctor Dawson looked slightly surprised.
“Oh. So it’s not a foregone conclusion then.”
“Full transition? No. Not as far as I can make out.” Tom Replied. “I thought you’d know more about it, being the doctor and all.”
“I’m not her doctor. Doctor Williams is her GP. I only attend her if she has any accidents with the club.”
“But you’ve spoken to her, haven’t you?” Bob interjected.
“Well, yes, but not to that extent. That degree of information is a matter between her and her doctors. However I must confess, I did think she was going all the way.”
Tom Weston wagged his head before adding.
“Not necessarily. She told me she’s not entirely certain yet. As I read it, she wants to continue in sport even through her university years. It seems odd, but her sport seems more important than her gender or sexuality, in the short term that is. That’s the way I read it anyway, and believe me I’ve done some reading about it since she came out.”
Charlotte’s eyes brightened ever so slightly.
“You mean she might want to stay a man?”
Tom Weston frowned uncertainly.
“That’s not what I said Charlotte, I said she thinks she might want to live as a woman. What that entails exactly, I’m not sure. She certainly passes as a woman, even though she’s still technically a biological boy; well for now at least.”
Charlotte fell silent. Since falling out with Ellie she had not had a single intimate chat and she privately cursed her lack of information.
‘Maybe Ellie could still be a father,’ she mused. ‘At least until she’d finished college or something.’
Charlotte was beginning to realise she still had feelings for Ellie... girl or boy!
She hustled her dad away as she tried to make sense of her feelings and thoughts.
“Come on Dad, we’re having Sunday tea with Uncle Mike and Auntie Sophie at three. We’ll be late unless you fancy arriving in our cycling gear.”
On this note the group separated. Cycling was over for that Sunday
~~oo000oo~~
Wheels and wings 28
Chapter 28
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 28
As Ellie cycled home a summer thunderstorm struck and she was quickly saturated because she was only wearing thin summer Lycra. As the squalls buffeted her Ellie knew she would be late getting home for the meal with Auntie Olwen Now instead of a relaxed slow ride, she pedalled furiously through the increasingly violent storm. Her mother sat staring nervously through the window then sighed with maternal relief as she watched her child racing up the lane in the pouring rain. She met Ellie at the door and wagged her head.
“Just have a quick shower; Amie’s laid some dry clothes out on your bed. Leave your hair; it’ll take too long to dry.”
Ellie complied quickly and within half an hour the family were on their way to Aunty Olwen’s. Mandy met them, laughed at Ellie’s bedraggled hair.. As she tousled her fingers through Ellie’s hair, she asked if Ellie was going to move to Manchester. Ellie explained that for now, the school had shocked her by pulling out all the stops to accommodate her intergenderism. Because they had proven to be so amenable she had decided she was staying at home. Mandy noticed Amie’s contented smile and she grinned.
“Still got your big sis then Amie?”
Amie grinned and nodded.
After tea, Mandy styled both her cousins’ hair and the evening ended on a high note. The next morning at school, Marjorie complimented Ellie on her hair.
“Who did it for you El’s?” Marjorie wondered.
“Oh Thor the god of thunder.”
“Ellie grinned at Marge’s blank expression so she explained about the storm.”
Marjorie giggled and they shared the joke while Ellie also savoured another girl moment as she stepped up another rung on her ascent into womanhood. Ellie also sensed the vibes emanating from Charlotte’s desk but she pointedly ignored them and thus inadvertently misread them.
It seemed to Ellie that now she was considering transitioning, it was not worth trying to talk to Charlotte for to Ellie’s eyes, Charlotte seemed locked in mood of censure and resentment. The frozen silence between them deepened and they did not even acknowledge each other’s existence.
Ellie pointedly avoided Charlotte and chose a new seat on the other side of the classroom. This only served to also worsen matters. Ellie had convinced herself that Charlotte’s only ambition was to somehow turn her away from transitioning and because of her residual uncertainties, Ellie felt most comfortable avoiding Charlotte whenever she could. She felt that if Charlotte asked too many questions then Ellie’s confused uncertainty would give out inaccurate answers that would send even more confusing signals or worse make Ellie appear to be lying if she changed her mind later on. Ellie’s gender uncertainty only served to add yet more grist to the mill.
Ellie therefore felt that avoidance was the best tactic for it made her safe from Charlotte’s apparent bile. She totally misread Charlotte’s overtures to re-establish their friendship as some sort of sneaky tactic to destroy what little confidence she had left. Ellie felt any attempt by Charlotte to regain friendship was akin to a Trojan horse; a plot to steer her away from her undecided and uncertain paths.
Sadly nobody had seen fit to explain accurately to Charlotte that Ellie’s life was in a state of unpredictable flux. Ellie was still uncertain about giving up cycling and going whole hog for womanhood.
Unfortunately, Ellie’s rejection of Charlotte’s overtures for reconciliation served to heighten the tension between them and within a couple of months other class members had tended to take sides. A fault line developed in the class where there had once been a general culture of co-operation and friendship. The students most torn by this rift were Billy and Marjorie who until then, had enjoyed amicable relations with both protagonists.
The rift continued for two academic years as both Ellie and Charlotte pursued their own ambitions. The most telling consequence of the rift was that Ellie chose not to go out on club rides anymore and she pursued her own cycling aims; these being mainly hill-climb specialisation and road racing. She did return to the club in the December but her mood was one of resentment at the way she felt she had been treated, she became a somewhat truculent antisocial member who avoided all social activities and even missed the annual Christmas party.
She did not participate in the general club runs and she chose only to enter time trials and formal road-races where she soon made it clear to everybody that she was not prepared to socialise afterwards.
The last social event that Ellie attended during her school years was the school leaver’s prom and even this proved a disaster. By some ghastly stroke of unfortunate luck, she chose a dress identical to Charlotte’s. Charlotte’s clique of friends was abusive to
Ellie and the pair had a huge row on the dance-floor in front of the whole class. Two weeks later both Ellie and Charlotte completed their high school years.
Each gained excellent ‘A level’ grades that gave them carte-blanche access to any university of their choice. Charlotte chose to study law at a university near home but Ellie decided to study medicine further afield. By this time they had remained blind to the other’s existence for over two years and they did not even discuss their choices of university after achieving their grades. Both left their respective homes at aged eighteen seemingly never to see each other again.
Charlotte though, still hankered to renew the friendship even if she felt she could never rekindle the relationship she had once shared so fondly. Sadly, the rift was so deep and wide that they no longer spoke to each other and they had not even mentioned to each other which universities they were hoping to attend. Ellie in particular was keen to keep her choice of Manchester a secret from her old school friends. She knew about the gay village and secretly hoped that its existence would provide the outlet she needed to not only explore but also express her uncertain gender.
September of that University entrance year saw both students joining their separate university cycling clubs and pursuing their hobbies on top of their academic careers. For Ellie it was a lonely year as she spent long hours at her studies and to her chagrin, found little solace in the gay village. She found little empathy with the ‘gay crowd’ even though she had no cause to condemn them. She most of them seemingly shallow and mostly hell bent on a destructive, dissolute life-style that seemed to offer no finality, no solution to the uncertainties and insecurities of the gay life-style. Another side that pained her was meeting older, resentful gays who had found solace in alcohol because of the destruction wrought on their early lives by the strictures of the nineteen forties and fifties. Many of these older men particularly, resented the libertarian and indulgent freedoms that their younger brothers enjoyed. Ellie found much pain and resentment in the older generations who still hung around the village for want of better and more supportive circumstances.
As a younger person she began to recognise the hardships those older sisters and brothers had endured in their youth. It served to drive her ever harder into studying and she became known as a ‘swot’ ; a lonely, introverted, obsessive ‘blue-stocking’ girl.
~O~
Fate however was to bring Ellie and Charlotte together again in a most unexpected way.
Sometime during their second year of university Charlotte entered a sportive ride that involved several mountainous circuits of a course in the Pennine hills close to the city of Manchester where Ellie had become something of an academic hermit.
During her first year at medical school, Ellie had naturally decided to give blood as a donor and she was mildly surprised to learn that she had an exceptionally rare blood group. To Ellie it did not matter. She rarely went racing on her bike and made sure she indulged her riding on the most traffic free roads to avoid risk of accidents with cars.
Charlotte on the other hand had remained very enthusiastic about her cycling and she raced almost every weekend at some event or another.
On learning about her blood group, Ellie had a quiet laugh with her tutor when they realised that if Ellie had a serious accident on her bike, she could well end up in her own teaching hospital receiving her own blood from the local rare-blood bank that the hospital maintained. After this discovery Ellie was also placed on an ‘emergency donor’ list so that she could be located at any reasonable time to supply her rare blood if necessary. To this end the blood-bank organisers donated a free mobile phone to Ellie in order that she remained on call.
For the next year Ellie received no calls but being as she needed her mobile phone more-or-less constantly, it was always close by her side.
The day came however, when Ellie received the call. She was enjoying an afternoon tea with some of the other medical colleagues but she recognised the voice on the other end as the blood bank secretary who explained the urgency to Ellie..
“Yes Miss Thomas, It’s very serious, the victim was struck by a car and suffered severe injuries. Yours is the only blood compatible.”
“And you’re saying the blood bank’s empty. How can that be?”
“Blood only lasts so long Miss Thomas, you know that. There’s only one pint left. We had to despatch some to Belgium recently and the recipient is still in intensive care. We need more of your blood rather urgently.”
Ellie had been on extended training during that summer as she worked in a hospital away down in Brighton on the South Coast of England. Again she had chosen Brighton because it offered freedom for her alternative lifestyle. In addition to her hospital attendance, Ellie had been busy exploring the varied pleasures and night life of Brighton during her time off. As she put down the phone, she made her excuses to the registrar and she realised he hadn’t donated any blood to the Manchester blood-bank for nearly three months. She had not even informed the London bank that she was available if her blood was needed down south. She began to feel a little guilty.
On receiving the call from Manchester, Ellie knew it could take several hours to locate her rare type of blood anywhere else and then more time would be wasted despatching it. Ellie realised that she would have to become the ‘portable, living blood-donor’ and that she would have to go north immediately to Manchester; a journey of some three hundred miles by road. She had double checked while the blood-bank secretary had searched around and there seemed to be no other option. She was the living walking blood-bank most immediately available. Three hundred miles by road or, over two hundred miles... as the crow flies ... and Ellie was no crow. She cursed softly as she replied to the rare-blood-bank secretary.
“It’ll take me about five hours to reach there and that’s only if the traffic is clear around Birmingham. Are you sure I’m the nearest donor?”
There was a reciprocal muttered curse from the other end as the secretary confirmed the situation.
“Yes Miss Thomas, as far as we can tell. There’s another donor over in Belgium but he’s the very one who received your last supplies of blood. I’ve just checked with the Automobile association and they say the M5/M6 junction is at a standstill. Can you stay on the line please or better still can you go to the nearest airport. I’m going to organise a helicopter.”
Ellie shuddered at the sheer cost of involving a helicopter and she was secretly glad that the national health system and the navy or air ambulance service would somehow surmount the costs and logistics. She closed her phone, made her final apologies to her medical mentor in the garden then within minutes she was driving to the airport and arrived to find some staff already waiting for her.
“Are you Miss Ellie Thomas the blood donor?”
“Uhm, yes. My God, you guys have been quick! Where do I go?”
“Leave your car keys with us and wait in the freight area by the control tower. There’s already a chopper coming from Portsmouth naval base.”
Ellie was surprised and impressed as she settled down to wait.
,Jeeze! This must be costing the government a fortune,’ she concluded as she guiltily remembered her missed appointments.
Then she scolded herself as she remembered.
‘Giving blood was voluntary! She hadn’t broken any laws. Forgetful, yes; perhaps a little irresponsible even; but she wasn’t some sort of criminal.’ She reflected ruefully on having enjoyed Brighton’s night-life so much she had been totally distracted from donating blood.
Still she felt guilty and that guilt was only ameliorated by the provision of the helicopter.
She hadn’t long to wait as she sat in her pretty floaty summer frock and sipped a welcome cup of tea. Soon she heard the tell-tale clatter of a giant sea-king air-sea rescue helicopter as it roared in. She turned to her minder.
“Crickey, couldn’t they have found something a little smaller and less expensive? One of the air-ambulance choppers or something.”
“Yes, but this is faster and it was the nearest on immediate availability.”
Ellie knew the need for speed so she shrugged and followed her minder to the landing circle. Within seconds she was airborne as the winch-man explained the drill.
“When we get to Manchester it’s not ordinarily equipped to receive big rescue choppers because it’s not one of our regular rescue destinations for casualties. We normally rescue people from the mountains or the sea and fly them to preselected hospitals equipped with large landing pads fit to receive us. Consequently we’ll need to lower you on the winch, are you up to that young lady?”
Ellie glowed with satisfaction as she realised that the winch-man had accepted her utterly as a young lady and she nodded happily.
“Sounds exciting. Yes, I’m up for it. Sorry I’m not wearing jeans or something, I ‘m wearing this dress because I just came straight from a posh afternoon tea with the registrar who was mentoring me.”
“Don’t worry, I’ve rescued naked people before now. Just sit back and enjoy the ride, we’ll be just over an hour.”
Ellie did just that and stared down fascinated at the patchwork of fields, roads and towns as she sped by at low level. It seemed like no time at all before she was gazing at the familiar outlines of her own teaching hospital and the winch-man was placing her in the harness.
“Just hit this catch and twist it to release yourself, go on give it a test now.”
Ellie practiced several times before the winch-man was satisfied and soon she found herself dangling on the end of the wire.
As she descended she grinned to herself for the four-point harness was dragging the hem of her beautiful floaty frock up to her belly. ‘Whoever’s waiting on the ground is getting a splendid view of my lacy underwear. If I’d known I was arriving like this, I’d have changed into my jeans first!’ She mused.
As she touched the ground and released the harness her skirt immediately billowed up to reveal everything and she squealed with embarrassment as she watched the consultant’s eyes widen with appreciation.
‘A perfect Marilyn Monroe moment!’ Ellie blushed when the downdraft finally disappeared as the helicopter ascended up and away.
Without wasting time on the niceties the consultant and his entourage explained as they rushed to the theatre. And as soon as they were sterile, Ellie was donating blood.
“Did you have a good breakfast Miss Thomas?”
Ellie recognised the familiar voice of her tutor as she replied.
“You know I did, I always have a huge breakfast when I’m cycling.”
“Good. I going to ask you to donate at least two pints; are you agreeable?”
Being a medical student, Ellie knew this would leave her somewhat weakened but she agreed to it and joked to hide her mild apprehension.
“Provided I get extra tea and plenty of biscuits.”
The tutor grinned gratefully.
“You can have a full English breakfast if you wish and a three course dinner to follow. We need your blood.”
“I always thought you were a vampire.” Ellie joked as the needle entered her arm.
Her tutor grinned.
“I presume you’re still living a healthy celibate life-style.”
“Is there any other for an intergendered transsexual?” Ellie riposted then added. “Who can I trust?”.
The tutor became serious for a moment.
“Yes, I understand that Ellie; life can be a bitch some times. Seriously though, I have to ask, have you been indulging in any risky activities?”
“No Doc. I’m clean. Still a good little virgin.”
“Good. We’ll test anyway but we need this now. She’s going into shock.”
“What happened to her anyway?” Ellie asked, idly passing the time as she squeezed the ball rhythmically.
“Oh she is one of your riding sorority. A cyclist hit by a car in some cycling race. Serious injuries to skull, femur and clavicle; lost a lot of blood. Hairline fracture to her pelvis as well but fortunately no organ damage just muscle tissue to her upper thigh. She’ll have an infinitely better chance of mending now we’ve got some suitable blood. The biggest fear is the break to her femur and the skull fracture.”
Ellie nodded knowingly for she knew all about collisions with cars. She had endured a couple of impacts herself but fortunately they had been minor hits.
Eventually she had delivered slightly over two pints and the team made her lie abed until the following morning. She savoured the huge supper and the following breakfast then grinned knowingly as her tutor reappeared at her bedside. Ellie knew the reason.
“Don’t tell me, you want more, you blood sucker.”
“You know the risks Ellie. We’ll take you down to IC to monitor your condition but we desperately need it. I won’t take more than a pint.”
“Damned right you won’t. Three pints in a day! Come on doc, that’s a big ask!!! Okay then, if you must!”
After twelve ounces were delivered Ellie became light headed and stopped pumping the ball. Her tutor recognised the symptoms and gratefully recovered what she had delivered. Elli herself then received a pint of plasma to replace the fluids and she finally fell into a deep sleep. It was mid afternoon when she woke feeling weak and groggy. The nurses assisted her with her ablutions then she immediately tucked into another huge meal. It was fully two days before Ellie had recovered enough to walk unaided and on the morning of the third day she was settled comfortably in the visitor’s lounge working on her lap-top when she had an unexpected visit.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 29
Chapter 29
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 29.
As she sat tucking away another huge meal, Ellie heard the nurse talking to somebody outside in the corridor. It was obvious that the other person had some medical knowledge by the way the nurse was explaining at length about Ellie’s rare blood grouping. They were talking softly and Ellie did not recognise the other voice as it simply kept saying ‘uhuh’, and mm-mm with occasional softly spoken yes’s and no’s. Indeed until Ellie heard the visitor being asked to wait outside she wasn’t paying much attention as she busied herself on-line while stuffing yet more cream cakes down her gullet. Then the nurse entered and smiled.
“Hiya El’ how’re you feeling?”
Ellie looked up and smiled back. Then she joked as she spoke as she gulped the mouthful she was chewing.
“Fine. You don’t want more blood? Please tell me you don’t want more blood. You’re all vampires in here!” She finished by faking an ‘arrgh!’ and the nurse fell to chuckling.
“Well it’s obvious you’re getting over it. You’ve got a visitor.”
Ellie couldn’t think of anybody who might want to visit her. She had spoken to all the family that very morning so they had to be at home. She had few friends at college, but even those, like her, were out on secondment to assorted hospitals up and down the country. She was puzzled so she agreed to see the visitor out of sheer curiosity. The nurse smiled.
“I’ll go and get him and I’ll rustle up some tea. D’you want some more cream buns? I see those are nearly finished.”
“Are bears catholic?” Ellie replied as she grinned.
The nurse grinned back and ushered in the unknown visitor. Ellie’s jaw sagged as her sticky bun froze between plate and mouth
“Bloody hell! Doctor Dawson! What ‘choo doing up here?”
Doctor Dawson was equally shocked and he gaped momentarily.
“My God! Ellie! It’s you!”
“What d’you mean; ‘it’s you’? Of course it’s me, I’m a student here but why are you here?”
“Even as she asked the question the dawning filtered into her brain. She remembered the nurse’s conversation with Doctor Dawson about her blood group”
“Oh my God! The cyclist; my blood. No! Surely it’s not Charlotte! That’d be just too much of a coincidence! Is it her?
Oh shit! Tell me it isn’t her — please.”
Doctor Dawson’s expression said it all causing Ellie to ask.
“How is she?”
Doctor Dawson sat opposite and sighed.
“I’m afraid it is Charlotte, Ellie. She’s still in a coma but it’s induced because of the bleed she had in the brain.”
Ellie nodded knowingly.
“Yes, I know but she’ll be okay, my tutor was chatting to me earlier. The broken femur’s more of a problem isn’t it? Broken at the top where the blood feeds the bone.”
“How do you know about her injuries?”
“I was doing orthopaedics and trauma in Brighton, I was taking this opportunity to study some notes and Charlotte’s is an interesting case. He mentioned it yesterday when we were chatting about the rare blood.”
“Well this is the situation.. They’ve got to go in again and she’ll need more blood. They’re taking her to the specialist unit at The Royal tomorrow, the earlier the better.”
“Ellie’s expression darkened.”
“More blood. Oh shit, how much?”
“’Bout another pint, maybe two”
“Christ, I’ll be like a bloody ghoul at this rate. They’ll have to run some tests on me first. I’m feeling okay but you know ... I can’t supply two pints, that’s just too risky!”
“Yes Ellie, I know only too well. I was afraid to ask. Are you saying you’re prepared to give another pint?”
“Well it’s been nearly three days since the last lot. You’d best talk to my tutor Professor Seemungal.”
“I have. He’s organising the tests as we speak”
Ellie gave a nervous laugh then called down the corridor.
“Nurse Abbot. You’d best make that a whole pack of hob-knobs. Two biccies won’t be enough!”
To Ellie’s surprise, she actually returned with a whole packet of chocolate coated Hob-knobs. Ellie looked up thoughtfully at
Nurse Abbot and frowned.
“You knew they were going to ask for more blood didn’t you?”
The nurse nodded guiltily then answered.
“You’d better eat all those biscuits, and yes, I’m sorry to say I did know.”
Ellie didn’t need much persuasion with the biscuits and Doctor Dawson smiled weakly as Ellie waded into the packet.
“I see you haven’t lost your fondness for sweet stuff then.”
“I’m building up my strength. Tomorrow morning is it? I suppose I’ll be eating a bloody great lunch come noon, a monster supper tonight then and a huge breakfast tomorrow morning; God I feel like some sort of mobile blood bank.”
“Well that’s exactly what you are Ellie and I for one am truly grateful’”
Ellie started to reflect.
“Fancy Charlotte and me having the same rare blood group! Did you never check her blood group before, you being a doctor and all?”
“There was never any need; children under sixteen don’t donate blood and this is her first serious accident. I’ll bet you didn’t until you came to medical school.”
Ellie nodded and munched another hob-knob before she had a thought.
“Shit, this could mean we’re tied together forever by a need to supply blood. I never anticipated anything as freakish as this. We’ll never be free of each other. Will no-one rid me of this pestilent twin?”
Doctor Dawson frowned. It seemed to him that Ellie was still hurting from the break-up.
“Are you not interested in her recovery Ellie?”
“She hates me Doctor Dawson, why would I expose myself to more of her bile?”
“Well she’s unconscious at the moment Ellie; she couldn’t be abusive to anybody.”
“Well ... yes; I suppose that’s true. I don’t suppose she’d object to my being there if she’s unconscious. Can I go and see her?”
“She’s in a coma.”
“Then she won’t be upset by seeing me will she. She can’t get angry. You’re not going to tell her it’s my blood are you?
The shock ‘ll send her ballistic.”
“Why d’you say that Ellie.”
“She detests me after the gender business.”
Doctor Dawson frowned uncomprehendingly.
“Uuuhm, I’d beg to differ there Ellie. She’s still very fond of you!”
It was Ellie’s turn to frown.
“What d’you mean? That’s bullshit. We never spoke all through years twelve and thirteen. Not even when the cycle club met for races or time trials. She just glared and turned away if I so much as looked her way. You must have noticed; you were there with the both of us lots of times. If she was fond of me she had a funny way of showing it.”
Doctor Dawson smiled as his brow wrinkled.
“Are you certain you’re all woman Ellie?”
Ellie bristled momentarily.
“What ‘choo mean. Course I’m a girl!”
“Well then I’d have thought you understood why. That’s what women do. They expect the man to come grovelling.”
“Huh, well she made a big mistake there. This girl ain’t much of a man these days! I’d have thought that was pretty obvious.”
She looked pointedly in the mirror on the opposite wall, primped her hair with a raised arm in a typical modelling pose and pouted provocatively.
“Do you see any man in here?”
Doctor Dawson grinned then turned serious.
“No, frankly I don’t but Charlotte hasn’t seen much of you since year eleven and even then you were living as a girl. Are you telling me you haven’t transitioned yet? Or have you?”
Ellie shrugged dismissively.
“No. That can wait. I’m petite enough and feminine enough to pass so there’s no great hurry. Thanks to a carefully monitored hormone regime, I’ll never become ‘a docker in a frock’ so I want to qualify in medicine first then probably specialise.”
“So you’ll be in your late twenties then.”
Ellie shrugged.
“It’s my life; the sex isn’t that important, the cycling’s just as important. I’m competing in the nationals next month, if I’m successful, I could make the national team. What with studying and cycling I don’t have any time for sex or women. I’ve never had much of a sex drive anyway.”
Doctor Dawson reared back momentarily.
“Women!”
“Yes. I’m lesbian, I like women.”
“Lesbian?”
“Will you stop repeating everything?” Ellie snapped.
Doctor Dawson ignored Ellie’s rudeness as he pursued his inquiry.
“So if you transition you’ll be a lesbian!”
Ellie paused thoughtfully then nodded.
“Technically, I suppose, yes.” Then she added. “Six and two threes really. It’s all a long way off, ‘bout ten years at best.”
“Does Charlotte know any of this?”
“Doubt it. As I said, I haven’t spoken to her for four years. It’s not her concern anymore.”
Doctor Dawson kept his counsel. He had always been fond of the young boy Jack and he still had a very soft spot for the transgendered woman Jack was becoming. He looked at Ellie delicately nibbling on yet another hob-knob and smiled to himself. Despite the disappointment with the theft of the painkillers, Doctor Dawson was still very fond of the ‘son he’d never had’ even though she had turned out to be a woman. He decided to risk enlightening Ellie.
“Charlotte is still very fond of you. I think she’d like to resume the friendship.”
“What with me becoming a girl and stuff?” Ellie snorted derisively.
“No. I don’t mean a couple, I mean as friends. She was not to blame for turning away after the drugs theft, I’m afraid Bob and I were to blame for stopping her seeing you.”
Ellie shrugged.
“Yeah, that’s what she said, then she just continued blanking me. Well it’s all water over the dam now. I’ve moved on, so has she.” Then she paused. “Still, I suppose she’ll be here for a few weeks before she’s discharged. I’ll come and visit her once she’s conscious. It’s too far for you to come every day. My summer vacation secondment in Brighton is nearly over anyway. I’ll be back here next term, and that starts next week.”
“Well thank you Ellie, that’s very kind and thoughtful. You’ll make a good doctor one day. Shall we go and see her?”
Ellie nodded, gathered up her plate and mug and returned them to the nursing station on the way to the IC unit. When they arrived the senior houseman was checking things over and they discussed Charlotte’s condition. As the houseman departed Ellie and Charlotte’s father sat either side of the bed. As Doctor Dawson tenderly held Charlotte’s hand, Ellie watched and wondered just what sorts of feelings the older man must be having as his only daughter lay unconscious before them. Ellie tendered a comforting thought.
“They don’t think she’s brain damaged.”
Doctor Dawson nodded as tears started to leak from his eyes. Ellie felt there was little more she could do. Then she wondered if she hugged the man, would that be any help. She stood up and walked around the bed to wrap her slender arms around him and was secretly relieved when he accepted her support.
“She’ll be okay, I’m sure.”
“I hope so!” Doctor Dawson sobbed as he slumped forward to rest his head on Charlotte’s shoulder. “She’s everything I’ve got.
Everything I live for.”
Ellie fell silent but tightened her hug as the doctor’s feelings poured forth in tears.
‘I wonder if there’ll be somebody to cry for me one day’, she mused; then she felt guilty. There was both her mother and her younger sister Amie. ‘She was being selfish’, she concluded.
For long seconds she continued hugging the man until she felt his sobs desist. As she released her hold Doctor Dawson turned his head and kissed her cheek.
“Thank you Ellie. That was kind of you. You’ll make a good doctor one day.”
Ellie tried to shrug the emotional moment off.
“Didn’t do much Doctor Dawson, just a hug.”
“It’s a woman’s hug Ellie, and I haven’t felt a womanly hug since Noeline died.”
“But Charlotte must‘ve hugged you. Daughter and stuff.”
“Not the same Ellie. Yours was that supportive, sympathetic hug, the one a man savours in times of difficulty but misses when his partner precedes him. Thank you.”
Ellie became slightly embarrassed. ‘She hadn’t meant it like that; or had she?’ She wondered. ‘Maybe she was finally developing a woman’s sensitivity; that close attention to emotional situations and the ability to address it’. As the realisation came to her, the embarrassment dispersed and she felt a warm suffusion of fulfilment as she concluded that — yes; she had enjoyed giving emotional succour to somebody else. She smiled inwardly as she concluded that she had arrived at this private emotional milestone without the help of hormones. Then her smile erupted outwardly as she allowed her newfound womanly license to respond and she returned the kiss to his cheek. Doctor Dawson jerked self consciously and looked at her.
“Sorry, I shouldn’t have tempted you. I thought you said you were attracted to girls.”
“Ellie blushed slightly then grinned as she recognised Doctor Dawson’s mistake.”
“That wasn’t a kiss of passion Doctor. That was a kiss of compassion. I’m a girl emotionally but a lesbian girl Doctor.”
She grinned and scolded him gently. “Try and get it right. Come on, let’s go down to the canteen and get some more food, I’ll need all the fuel I can get. Oh; and thank you.”
“Thank me for what?” Doctor Dawson looked puzzled as they walked to the canteen.
Ellie explained.
“That was a Damascus moment for me. I was able to express myself as a woman and respond to your distress as a woman would.
For that I thank you because you enabled me to climb one more rung on the ladder.”
Doctor Dawson smiled then ventured a further step.
“Can you do one more thing for me then; another step into womanhood ... adult womanhood that is?”
“What’s that?”
“Can you and Charlotte be reconciled; at least become friends again?”
Ellie surprised herself as she heard herself saying ‘yes’. Then she reflected.
“I can hardly be an enemy to the only other person in Britain known to share my blood group.”
Doctor Dawson smiled then grinned.
“Well that’s true I suppose. After all, you might need her blood one day.”
He pecked her on the cheek one more time and made his excuses.
“I’ll come and see you tomorrow before you give more blood. Then, once we know the outcome of her leg, I’ll be returning home.”
Ellie smiled and they parted at the canteen doors, she to resume studying while Doctor Dawson left to confirm his hotel booking.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 30.
Just a brief explanation to say I'm rather pre-occupied with nursing my father-in-law who is dying aged 93.
I attend this guy some 16 to 18 hours per day because I am so fond of the man. When I married his daughter, he became my surrogate father and I often turned to him for advice with emotional stuff and rearing our children. He is a wonderful man and I've been attending him since just before Christmas as he makes the long goodbye. Needless to say, all other stuff like cycling and big closet had been put 'on the back burner' until he dies.
I love this man to bits!!!
Wheels and wings 30
Chapter 30
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 30
In the morning Ellie was prepped early and donated more blood. She began to feel ‘light-headed’ and after the donation they fed her intravenously to boost her fluids. Ellie vaguely remembered Doctor Dawson stopping by before she fell asleep. It was late evening before she woke. She still felt weak and ‘disconnected’ but she was aware enough to inquire how Charlotte’s op had gone. Having learned that it appeared to be successful she fell asleep again and woke in the early morning to demand breakfast. Professor Seemungal stopped by to thank her.
“You’ve done a splendid Job Ellie, she’s showing every sign of a complete recovery but we’ve put her back under until the head injury improves. She’s in a lot of pain with the wound to her head.”
Ellie smiled distractedly for she still felt weak and very tired. As she fell asleep again Professor Seemungal nodded understanding.
The following afternoon Ellie finally returned to some semblance of normality. She woke feeling ravenous and promptly asked when dinner was being served. The nurse grinned knowingly and replied.
“We kept a lunch back for you. I’ll nuke it in the micro and you can have that to be goin’ on with til supper.”
Ellie was so hungry she would have eaten just about anything and the re-heated meal disappeared as fast as any gourmet dinner.
Two days later she was discharged and returned to her student digs to commence her third year. A couple of weeks later she received word from her tutor that they were bringing Charlotte out of her coma.
“D’you want to be there Ellie? Her dad will be there.”
“D’you think I should be there? It’s a rather personal moment for Doctor Dawson; I mean; what if she’s brain damaged?”
“Oh I doubt that very much Ellie. I think you should be there; you know she’s spoken your name once or twice don’t you?”
“No, I thought she was in deep coma.”
“Haven’t you been following her case?”
“Well no, not really; I was a bit afraid to get too involved unless the outcome was bad.”
“Really? She’s your friend isn’t she? I would have thought you’d have been keen to follow her progress.”
“Not really Professor Seemungal, she was once my friend but we fell apart over my gender identity. To be honest I felt wounded by her vituperative response to my dilemma. I don’t think I could go through that again, I would feel like a veteran soldier who’s not prepared to befriend a new recruit in case they get killed or wounded. I don’t think I could stand becoming emotionally attached to her again and then seeing it all lost through brain damage. That’s why I’ve been a bit distant. If she is permanently damaged I’ll not see her and then I’ll always remember her as she was. Furthermore, she might have a personality change; I don’t think I could handle that. I think it might be best if I stay away until she’s fully woken up, that is if she wakes up. Am I being selfish?”
“Well to me it seems more callous than selfish Ellie,” the professor admonished her gently.
Ellie bit her lips and stemmed a tear.
“It’s the only way I can handle this professor, we were very, very close until my gender thing smashed everything. I’m not being callous I’m more afraid than indifferent.”
There was a brief, strained silence as the professor digested Ellie’s information then he sighed.
“Ahhye! I think I can see where you’re coming from. Very well, d’you want me to explain to her father?”
“No. I can do that bit myself.”
“Okay then Ellie, tomorrow morning, nine o’clock.
And so it was.
When Charlotte’s father arrived, Ellie met him outside the ICU and explained her fears. Lastly she added.
“I feel guilty about this Doctor Dawson; guilty as hell; but it’s the only way I can handle this.”
Doctor Dawson nodded sagely. He was a little disappointed about Ellie but the girl’s explanation was reasonable. He had been hoping to find a shoulder to lean on if the outcome was a failure. Sadly he slouched nervously into the IC Unit and nodded to Professor Seemungal. As the professor and the team adjusted the medications, Doctor Dawson stood leaning over his daughter Charlotte uncertain of what to expect. After a couple of minutes he looked at the resuscitation team.
“Shouldn’t she be coming around by now Professor?”
The professor wagged his head.
“It’s hard to predict exactly when, too many variables.”
The team stood hovering expectantly for several more minutes as the tension tightened and Doctor Dawson’s knuckles whitened with fear. He had only felt this lonely when Charlotte’s mother had died. Suddenly he felt a pair of arms snaking around his waist and he twisted around to see Ellie’s golden hair.
‘She had not let him down after all,’ He smiled gratefully and bent down to kiss Ellie’s hair.
“Anything yet?” Ellie asked as she studied Charlotte’s seemingly peaceful features.
“No, nothing.” Doctor Dawson replied as he stared upwards and offered a silent prayer. “I’m so glad you changed your mind.”
Ellie felt there was no need to make an explanation or excuse for her change of heart. As she wondered what to say she tensed as she noticed the merest flicker of Charlotte’s eye-lid. She spoke softly to the team.
“She’s waking up; her eye-lid’s just moved, or at least the eye-ball underneath it.”
Even as she finished her comment, Charlotte’s finger twitched while her eye-lid rippled again. This time the whole team saw it and a murmur of hopeful expectation rolled around the team. Professor Seemungal leaned in closer then stood upright again with a sigh of nervous expectation as he spoke to nobody in particular.
“Keep an eye on the monitors, so far everything seems normal.”
Ellie recognised this as ‘Whistling-in-the-wind’ but she kept her counsel as Doctor Dawson reached out to touch his daughter’s arm. He breathed sharply as Charlotte’s eyes flickered and one of the nurses wiped her eyes with a cleansing tissue. Once the encrusted muck was cleared from her eyes, Charlotte finally opened her eyes sleepily. She mumbled something inaudible and both Doctor Dawson and Professor Seemungal leaned in closer again.
“I think she wants water, Ellie whispered”
“Very probably but she’ll have to sit upright first.” Professor Seemungal replied. “After prolonged periods of unconsciousness it’s best to let the patient activate their own automatic responses like swallowing. Let’s just be patient.”
Ellie was doubtful about this. She thought it would be better for somebody to wake up and find themselves in the caring hands of somebody they knew and trusted. Then she felt a bitter-sweet surge in her belly as she remembered; Charlotte probably didn’t trust her, nor did she possibly even remember her. It had been over four years since Ellie had last spoken to Charlotte at their high-school prom. That night, their parting had been acrimonious. With these reservations unsettling her confidence, Ellie retreated behind Doctor Dawson and fell silent. All she dared do was wait and see.
She slipped silently outside the room and stepped to look out of the window over the dull, wet, glistening gray rooves of Manchester. Her vision blurred with tears and she leaned closer to the window to hide her distress as she dabbed her eyes.
‘Dammit!’ She thought. ‘Why the hell am I letting myself be affected by all this?’
Fortunately, she was not wearing makeup. Eventually the tears eased up and she was still staring out when she felt a soft tap on her shoulder. It was Doctor Dawson who explained the situation.
“She’s had a few sips of water and she’s recognised me. Perhaps now might be a good time to go in and see her.”
“Will she recognise me?” Ellie asked him as she wondered silently. ‘Will she want to recognise me?’
“You should have stayed in there.” Doctor Dawson added.” You’d have heard her mumble your name.”
Ellie felt a wave of guilt then doubt as she asked.
“My name, why would she mention my name?”
Doctor Dawson wagged his head.
“I don’t know Ellie; why don’t you ask her?”
Ellie bit her lip. Initially she had contemplated waiting a few days until Charlotte’s condition was certain but now she felt a wave of remorse flooding her conscience as she tried to recollect exactly who had broken off with whom. She stood in the doorway staring at the recumbent Charlotte and wondering what to do when a nurse interrupted her thoughts.
“Excuse me; can you not stand there please, I’ve got to see to the patient?”
Ellie started with surprise and apologised.
“Oh! Sorry.”
As she stepped aside Charlotte struggled to sit up as she recognised Ellie’s voice. She winced with pain and cried.
“Ellie? Is that really you?”
Ellie hesitated. Since going to medical school she had blossomed as a girl and now stood before Charlotte unrecognisable as the nervous, withdrawn freak of the last two years of their shared school-days. Finally Ellie nodded.
“Yes, Charlotte, it’s me, Ellie.”
Charlotte let out a weak squeak of delight as her smile widened hopefully.
“My God! You look ... you look totally different! I’d never have recognised you! Oh, thank you! Thank you for coming!”
Ellie was still uncertain. Despite now easily passing as a beautiful young woman, years of living with her intergendered condition had sapped her of much of her confidence. Still having male genitalia had precluded her from ever having a proper, fulfilling relationship. All she had ever achieved was some occasional deviant, (in her eyes,) transient, non-penetrative and well-protected pleasure with one night stands in the gay village in Manchester.
Instead of addressing the elephant in the room, namely the potential for resuming a relationship, Ellie chose to hide behind her medical facade of clinical concerns.
“So, what have the doctors told you?”
“I’ll be okay. No serious or lasting damage. A couple more days and they’ll be moving me to a hospital nearer home.”
“All your motor functions okay then?”
“Yes. Hip is a bit stiff but that’s because I’ve been in the coma. Tomorrow they’re letting me get up. Sadly Dad won’t be here. He’s got to go home, I’ll be alone.”
Ellie wondered if this was an unspoken invite so she ventured a cautious offer.
“If it’s in the morning, I’ve got no lectures. Just a ward round but I’m sure the orthopaedics professor will let me off that.”
“Which one is that?” Charlotte asked.
“Professor Williams, the tall woman with grey hair.”
“Ah, serendipity, she’s the one coming tomorrow, I saw her before they put me under. The nurse told me just now after dad left. Where is he by the way?”
“Talking to Professor Seemungal. D’you want me to go and get him?”
“Uuuhm, no, it’s you I want to chat to.”
Ellie became nervous again. The request to chat sent fretful quivers through Ellie’s body. The visit was becoming an emotional ordeal so she made an excuse.”
“I’m sorry. I’ve got a lecture at eleven and it’s right across the hospital. I’ll have to go. See you tomorrow. Byee!”
She stumbled hastily away and before Charlotte could say anymore, Ellie was gone. Charlotte felt an aching emptiness.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 31
Chapter 31
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 31
The following morning Ellie stared into space as she stirred her coffee and ruminated on the forthcoming hospital round. She had confirmed the previous afternoon that their ward visit with Professor Thomas did indeed include a visit to Charlotte’s bedside. Charlotte’s hip had been broken in a dangerous place close to the neck of the femur where the blood supply to the bone risked serious interruption. The issues of the ensuing potential bone death were an important item on that ward round agenda. Although the risk was now over the medical aspects were still the subject of medical attention and teaching.
‘Probably just a routine visit,’ Ellie mused. ‘The usual questions about the X-rays and demands for a suitable course of therapy and cure.’
She finished her porridge and swigged back her coffee then turned to face the day. When the class was assembled, Professor Williams met them and divided them up into their regular pairs.
“Right, this is the list of patients. They have all given their consents to being checked over by students so here are your rotas. Each pair will determine a diagnosis and a recommended procedure then I will accompany the whole class as we discuss each patient in front of them. This way, I hope you’ll address your bedside manners as well as your diagnostic skills. Right, chop-chop, we haven’t got all day."
Ellie was teamed up with her regular classmate, a vivacious, Chinese girl whom she had seen haunting the gay bars around Canal street. They had met and embarrassed each other as they each recognised the other from their class then fell apart giggling.
After a disastrous experimental relationship they concluded there was no romantic spark between them but they certainly shared the same sense of humour. They had parted without recriminations but remained good friends and agreed to share a student flat the following academic year provided they both passed their exams.
As the pair chatted about their assignments, Ellie explained about Charlotte. Lai Ling listened thoughtfully then grinned as she detected the hidden undertone.
“You still like her don’t you?”
Ellie smiled uncertainly. Since seeing Charlotte again, she had felt a few waves of emotion. It was hard not to, considering the circumstances of their re-union. However, she was too scared to recognise her feelings as love in the conventional sense. Lai Ling’s question had provoked long suppressed feelings that Ellie was fearful of allowing back into her life. One catastrophic relationship had been enough to smash Ellie’s fragile self-confidence and it had taken all her college years littered with excellent academic success to reinstate some sense of worth, some sense of value to her self esteem. Any hopes of a worthwhile relationship had to be put aside.
‘Besides’, Ellie told herself, ‘I’ve got three more years of med school and then specialisation. It’ll be a long, long time before I’m ready for any sort of relationship. Then of course, there’s the transition thing.’ She reflected further. ‘Where the hell am I going with that?”
Her reflective silence was not lost on Lai Ling who just nodded sympathetically before tactfully changing the subject and returning to the cases they were scheduled to study.
At eleven o’clock the professor gathered her class and set about the ward round. The professor had long ago learned that most patients, once they were fit enough, were more than keen to be the ‘centre of attention’ and have their ailments discussed in depth and at length by an assortment of visiting medics. Charlotte was no exception. Since coming around from the coma she had expressed her consent enthusiastically for she knew about Ellie being in the student group. Her father had used his professional status to chat to the professor and told Charlotte that Ellie was doing that particular round.
When Professor Williams and the student group attended at Charlotte’s bedside, Ellie and Charlotte exchanged what they thought was an invisible glance but Professor Williams’ sharp eyes spotted it, mainly because she had learned from Charlotte’s father about the previous friendship at school. Professor Williams had deliberately left Charlotte’s case until the last and Ellie now realised that she was the last remaining student to be required to give her opinion on the last remaining case. After completing her examination of Charlottes’ injuries and giving the prognosis, Ellie realised that Professor Williams had deliberately chosen her to give an opinion in order that Ellie could learn that Charlotte’s recovery was more or less assured.
In an attempt to hide her previous relationship from the rest of the class Ellie had commenced giving her diagnosis and prognosis in as impartial and neutral tone as she could muster. After a couple of sentences, she hesitated as her feelings tried to take hold. The strongest emotion she struggled to suppress was the sheer unabated relief that her friend was now returning to health with high expectations of an excellent recovery. That relief tried to express itself with tears but Ellie swallowed hard, clenched her teeth momentarily then finally delivered the final part of her prognosis. As she finished, a momentary silence settled over the room as Ellie tensed expectantly. Professor Williams was quite obviously a master or more correctly, a mistress of high drama. She watched as a whole spectrum of emotions galloped across Ellie’s face then she smiled; an enigmatic smile that did nothing to settle Ellie’s nerves. Finally, she spoke clearly.
“Have any of the class anything to add?”
Ellie sensed the reluctance of the other students to contribute but she kept staring rigidly at a spot above the door behind Professor Williams and studiously ignored Charlotte after having examined her. The silence would have become oppressive had not the professor brought the lesson to an end.
“Very good, I want you each to give me written copies of your diagnosis by two o’clock this afternoon then we can discuss them collectively, at length during the afternoon; class dismissed.”
As the class started to disperse the professor called to Ellie.
“Oh, Miss Thomas, a short word over lunch.”
Ellie’s stomach sagged treacherously as her nerves started to overcome her. She nodded, swallowed then stumbled after the professor to the dining room. Professor Williams gave no indications as they chose their food and it was only after they had chosen a table that she smiled at Ellie.
“Nervous?” She asked.
“Not sure Professor,” Ellie replied, totally belying the nausea surging through her belly.
“Don’t be. Your diagnosis and prognosis was spot on. A few minor details but we’ll discuss those this afternoon with the rest of the class. Actually, I just wanted to congratulate you.”
Ellie stiffened uncertainly.
“Why?”
“Well firstly for controlling your emotions while you delivered your prognosis. Miss Dawson was a very close friend of yours I believe.”
Ellie hesitated for she wondered where this was going. Finally she responded in a neutral tone.
“Yes, she was. We went to the same school.”
Professor Williams eyed Ellie with a significant glance.
“Was, you say. Is she no longer your friend?”
Ellie was stuck for an answer for in truth, since Charlotte’s appearance back in her life under such traumatic circumstances; Ellie’s feelings were all over the place. On several occasions she had felt waves of torment as she studied the comatose Charlotte lying silent as the grave while the equipment beeped out its monotonous knell. On some of those occasions, Ellie had seriously wondered if Charlotte would ever wake up, or if she did; would she ever be normal? Now that Charlotte was awake again and deemed recovered; other questions had returned to haunt Ellie.
‘Was she ready to try again with Charlotte ... was Charlotte prepared to try again with her? What about her intended possible transition? Did Charlotte want children? Did Charlotte want Ellie’s children? Was she, Ellie capable of fathering a child before she transitioned? Ellie’s last personal, microscopic examination of her pitifully small ejaculation had revealed a few sperm but compared to a virile man, Ellie’s sperm was almost sterile. By normal definitions, Ellie could be declared sterile. If Charlotte was to conceive by Ellie, it would have to be a test tube job and would Charlotte ever accept that scenario.’
As these and many other thoughts swirled through Ellie’s brain, Professor Williams silently stirred her tea. Finally she repeated her question.
“Well, is she no longer your friend?”
After a brief but respectable hesitation, Ellie confessed.
“I don’t know. There are too many unknowns.”
“D’you want to chat about them?”
Ellie squinted uncertainly.
“What? D’you mean with you?”
“I don’t see anybody else at this table.”
“D’you mean give me advice and stuff?”
“Yes; lots of ... stuff as you call it.”
“Stuff like what?”
“Stuff like ideas, solutions, actions.”
“I don’t follow,” Ellie frowned.”
Professor Williams put down her cutlery and steepled her fingers.
“I’m told you don’t intend to transition until you’ve graduated or even completed your RCS exams.”
“That’s what I’m thinking; yes. It’s no secret; my tutor’s got everything on file.”
“I know; I’ve spoken to her this morning just before we started the rounds. That means you’ll be close to thirty, certainly your late twenties.”
Ellie nodded as Professor Williams expanded.
“It strikes me that your transition is not that urgent and that’s unusual. Nearly all full transsexuals want it done yesterday.”
“I think I do want it, but I can’t say when. Don’t let anybody tell you I don’t. But I want to keep my options open and I’ve still got reservations. But; well...”
“But it’s not urgent,” the professor finished for her, “I’m right on that aren’t I?”
Ellie nodded.
“Yes you’re right up to a point, it’s definitely not urgent indeed I’m still not sure I want it. But if I do, it must be in my time, when I’m ready. I can’t help the uncertainty; my whole gender profile is a mess.
“What age roughly, do think you'll need to make the decision?”
“I’m pretty sure I’ll know when I’m thirty; one way or the other.” Ellie replied flatly but with certainty, “thirty or thereabouts.”
It was Professor Williams’ turn to nod and Ellie raised a questioning eyebrow.
“Why d’you nod?”
“She wants your children you know.”
Ellie raised a questioning eyebrow so Professor Williams explained further.
“Her father told me. He told me Charlotte and he are very close.”
Ellie nodded as she added.
“They are. Charlotte’s mum died when she was very young so Charlotte uses her dad like a normal daughter would use a mum; even for the emotional stuff like boyfriend trouble.”
It was Professor Williams’ turn to raise the questioning eyebrow and Ellie explained.
“I was that boy-friend. She was incredibly kind to me during early high-school; by my side during all the crap that comes a tranny’s way. We fell out over my later behaviour but that’s another story.”
“Care to explain?” The professor probed gently.
“I’d rather not. I was a bit of an arse-hole but it wasn’t entirely my fault.”
“Do you really want to get back with her? I can’t help unless I know a bit of the back-ground.”
Ellie sighed then shrugged.
“You may as well know. I stole some drugs from her father’s dispensary cabinet.”
Professor Williams’ expression darkened slightly.
“You don’t do drugs do you?”
Ellie bristled slightly before realising she had been too brief. Her subsequent anger at her own failure to explain properly caused her to be a bit sharp.
“No of course not; they were painkillers. I’d been injured in a stupid rugby game ... the school was obsessive about flippin’ rugby and I got injured during an important inter-schools county final on the Saturday. On the Sunday I had a trial for the junior national cycling squad so I stole the key to Doctor Dawson’s medicine cabinet and stole some pain-killers. On the Sunday trial I overdid it with the painkiller injections and collapsed after the race.”
Ellie went on to describe events that followed and how she and Charlotte eventually broke up. When she’d finished professor Williams nodded slowly.
“Nothing irreparable then?”
“That’s a matter of perspectives. It seemed irreparable all through the remainder of our school years. We ended up never even speaking for the rest of our time sharing the same classes until we left for college. Oh ... except for a furious row at the prom night. I turned up in a ball-gown that surpassed hers and I think she was jealous. I dunno’ exactly what sparked the row but I left with a clear conviction we would never ever see each other again.
This blood business has left me emotionally rudderless. I mean; we’re the same rare blood group, how weird is that and will it affect our children? I suppose reconciliation might not seem inconceivable now; now we’re both more mature ... It certainly seemed irreparable back then,” Ellie sucked her cheek, “but you know how it is, I was immature ... well, we both were really. Anyway, I thought I’d moved on until this accident and the blood business.”
Professor Williams smiled and they carried on chatting until the ten-minute bell tinkled to warn staff that lectures were resuming. Having never eaten in the senior dining room before, Ellie grinned at the idea of senior professors being bound by the same rigours as the students. They chatted for another five minutes then walked to the lecture room just across the block.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 32
Chapter 32
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 32
The following lunch time Ellie visited Charlotte who was sitting up. Charlotte looked up and smiled at the anticipated pleasure.
“Hi darling. That professor lady came to see me this morning.”
“What did she say?” Ellie asked.
“She said you were coming and that you might have something to say.”
Ellie blushed and looked down with embarrassment. Charlotte recognised the old habit that Jack had displayed whenever he was uncertain. Even the stance was the same, the one foot supporting the weight while the other foot stuck out behind with toes pointing downwards.
‘My God!’ Charlotte told herself. ‘She may be Ellie in gender terms but it’s still Jack and all Jack’s little ways.’ The only difference was that the mannerisms had gained a certain feminine fluidity and grace. Charlotte found herself studying Ellie’s figure and realising that the fluidity and grace came from the new shape, the hormone induced shape. Under the femininity and (Charlotte startled herself as she realised her next conclusion,) ... beauty, Charlotte realised Jack still lived. She found herself wondering what sort of torments pervaded the girl in the boy’s body. She reached out hopefully with her arms and savoured the pleasurable fulfilment as Ellie advanced gingerly and settled gently on the bed to receive the embrace.
Charlotte winced slightly as she twisted to tighten her embrace and Ellie gently stayed her arm. Ellie’s gentle act was partly a mechanism to protect her own feelings. She still wasn’t at all sure where or how far she wanted to go down the reconciliation road. There was still a residue of hurt carried over from the drugs business and the club ban. However, for Charlottes sake, Ellie disguised her motives by making the restraint appear to be a protective reaction to prevent Charlotte from becoming too boisterous in expressing her feelings and possibly damaging the torn ligaments that were still re-attaching themselves to Charlotte’s femur.
“Nothing too strenuous yet love. That hip will take some time to heal what with the location of the break.”
Charlotte frowned uncertainly as she fell to explaining her awareness of the complications surrounding the injury. She hadn’t thought the injury to be that serious.
“Yes I know, Professor Seemungal explained about the blood supply to the femur. I didn’t realise the femur was such an important bone. It’s not that serious is it?”
Ellie smiled disarmingly.
“Well no not THAT serious but the femur’s tantamount to an organ with all that marrow working away inside it.”
“That’s what the professor said.” Charlotte grinned with relief.
Ellie suddenly melted as she recognised the familiar grin, the grin she had unwittingly missed ever since their high-school falling-out. She found herself slowly returning Charlotte’s embrace with reciprocal emotion as they each gradually recognised what that emotion alluded to. The embrace eventually tightened into a passionate hug as their lips met in an urgent reconciliation.
They were still embraced and kissing when Professor Williams appeared silently at the bedside. Her voice startled the preoccupied couple.
“Might I ask what sort of treatment you’re prescribing Miss Thomas?”
Ellie jerked with surprise causing Charlotte to squeak as she winced with pain.
“Oh! Professor Williams, I didn’t know you were coming this lunch time. I thought you had the second years this afternoon.”
The lady professor grinned.
“The afternoon lectures have not started yet, it’s still lunch time. So I would ask again; what sort of therapy was that?”
Ellie grinned as she recognised the professor’s good humour and flashed a humorous answer
“I was increasing the patient’s heart rate to improve the blood supply to the femur. Hopefully that will advance the healing process.”
The professor let out a snort of laughter before recovering her composure.
“A somewhat novel therapy if I might be so bold. The reasoning and theory is somewhat questionable.” Professor Williams grinned as Ellie took up the thread.
“Yes professor but the therapy is as old as mankind itself. A loving hug and a kiss. Didn’t your mother do that when you were hurt as a little child?”
“Hmmm. I can see I’m going to have to watch you young lady. Innovative and ambitious, yet coupled with a sharp wit.”
Professor Williams turned to Charlotte who was grinning widely at the verbal jousting.
“So young lady, was the treatment efficacious?”
Charlotte was not to be outdone and she answered with equal levity.
“Oh yes, immensely so.” Charlotte grinned and her eyes sparkled with life. It was a sparkle that told the professor that the patient was well on the road to recovery.
“Well I’m glad to hear it. I’m here to carry out a few more mundane tests, so if you will?”
Ellie watched somewhat askance as the professor called in the nurse and several other second year students who had been sneaking a
look through the slatted glass. They sidled in with knowing smiles that the professor killed instantly with a direct approach by plunging straight into the technicalities of the procedures and aftercare. She deliberately picked on a young male student who continued to smirk contemptuously as he leered at Ellie. It was common knowledge throughout the teaching hospital that Ellie was a pre-op transsexual.
“Now class, you can readily see the benefits of dealing with a very fit, healthy young person where the curative process is following a normal course. You, Mr Pachinka; what complications would you have additionally expected from a broken femur if the patient was older, say seventy five for example?”
The smirk disappeared like magic as the leering student was suddenly confronted with a problem. He stuttered uncertainly and made a desperate fist of an answer that did not please Professor Williams. The professor turned to Ellie and asked for her opinion. Ellie had obviously boned up on Charlotte’s case because of her emotional connections; thus she was able to readily list and describe the more common complications to be expected in a geriatric patient with a broken femur. Her intelligent and informative reply pleased Professor Williams no end and she beamed appreciatively as she turned to fix her glare on the unfortunate second year.
“There Mr Pachinka, that’s what a year of proper studying does. Let’s hope you can give an answer like that next time you’re asked. You were warned that I would be dealing with geriatric complications this afternoon and it’s not all about dementia or Alzheimer’s disease. There are very physical circumstances to address as well. Now, shall we proceed to the geriatric wards ladies and gentlemen?”
As the professor and his class departed, the male student glared at Ellie but Ellie was already pre-occupied with Charlotte again.
Ellie didn’t have a lecture until three o’clock. In that hour of privacy Ellie discussed with Charlotte what she had initially come to address, namely the resumption and furtherance of their relationship.
“Do you think we can work it out Shaz?” Ellie wondered.
Charlotte gripped Ellie’s fingers in a passionate squeeze.
“Yes. I so love you.”
“What with my tits and all; and the girly thing? I’m a girl now in all but plumbing.”
“You’re still the one I love.”
There was a brief silence as Ellie digested Charlotte’s declaration then Charlotte nervously ventured another question.
“Can you still; you know? Make children?”
Ellie frowned thoughtfully.
“You mean am I still fertile?”
“Well, yes.” Charlotte hesitated. “I mean, I’d still love you, even after you transition but I’d like to have your children; if that’s possible; ... is it?”
Ellie paused then gently broke the news that conception would have to be an ‘in-vitrio insemination’. She explained briefly.
“My sperm count is too low for a reasonable chance of a natural conception. I mean it could happen but the odds are just so, so low; far too low. Firstly it would have to be a healthy, vigorously motile sperm and there aren’t many in my semen. The doctors would have to locate one and introduce if to your egg using nano-technology. Fortunately this hospital is one of the main research centres in this country.”
Charlotte digested this information then asked hopefully.
“Can you still ... you know ... get it up?”
“At the moment yes. But there’s going to come a day when I can’t and that day isn’t far off.”
“But for now; I mean, if we wanted to do it now; you could.”
Ellie smiled then nodded her head.
“Yes ... just; and until I have the op I suppose I could, if I used Viagra or something.”
Charlotte’s lower lip trembled as a nervous tear escaped her eye.
“Could we get married after this year? It’s my final year at Uni’. At least we could enjoy that side of it until you go for the op.”
Ellie was about to reply but Charlotte forestalled her.
“I mean it’ll only be for a few years I know, -but I mean-, could you do that, just for me. Make that sacrifice and hold off the op’ until I’ve conceived your children.”
“Is that all you want; my children?” Ellie frowned.
Charlotte gasped out her protest.
“No! No! That’s not ‘all I want’! I want all of you but all of you necessarily includes your children, your seed. I love you Ellie, I always have. I want to share your body and carry your children ... our children!! Don’t you realise that?”
“I do now.” Ellie confessed. “I wish you’d been more forthright when we broke up. I thought that row at the proms was the end of it all; well in fact I had thought it had ended long before that.”
Charlotte pursed her lips, partly from irritation with herself for her stupid behaviour all those years ago, and partly from anticipation of resuming that oh-so-missed relationship.
“Can we make that row a thing of the past? ... Water under the bridge as it were. This is a new start, you said it yourself.”
Ellie was slightly taken aback by Charlotte’s ‘matter-of-fact’ attitude to the renewal of their relationship but it gave her comfort to realise that Charlotte was not all sloppy love and sentiment. She leaned forward and gave Charlotte one last hug before leaving for her lecture.
As she stepped out into the corridor, Ellie sighed with satisfaction. She had addressed all the angles and as far as she could see there were no foreseeable problems to their getting wed.
~~oo000oo~~
Wheels and wings 33
Chapter 33.
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Chapter 33
When Ellie returned that evening she was pleased to find Charlotte sitting up and reading some law books that her father had brought when he visited.
“So; you're etting better I see. No headaches then from the reading and the eyes.”
Charlotte winced as she reached out to place the heavy tomb on her bedside cabinet. However, Charlotte's wince could not disguise her delighted smile as she eagerly stretched out her arms to receive an embrace. They hugged each other for long minutes then finally fell to chatting as they caught up on the lost years.
“Is your dad coming up at the weekend?” Ellie checked.
Charlotte nodded then sipped some tea that the nurse had brought. Ellie smiled at her then took a deep breath as she hoped and prayed she had read the situation correctly.
"Charlotte."
"What?"
“Will you marry me?”
Charlotte’s hand trembled as she reached to place the cup and saucer on the bedside cabinet then her eyes widened with genuine unrestricted delight. It was the response Ellie had been desperately hoping for; - no reservations, no questions, and no request to ‘wait a bit’. Charlotte gave a squeak of joy before answering with an unreserved ... “Yes! But you should have waited until I’d put my tea down, I nearly spilt it!”
"Well you'd better finish it before it get's cold."
Charlotte sipped some more tea as she sensed Ellie's uncertainty. A thoughtful silence ensued before Charlotte realised Ellie had something else on her mind. She replaced her cup and saucer on the bedside locker and frowned.
“Go on, spit it out.”
Ellie stared straight into Charlotte’s eyes searching for the slightest flicker or nuance of reservation as she prepared to ask the next question, the question that had been exercising her mind more than the first one. Charlotte returned the inquisitive stare then repeated.
“Go on. What’s bothering you now?”
“How d’you think your dad will feel? I mean you’re his only child.”
Charlotte squinted as the slightest shadow of a smile twitched at the edges of her mouth.
“He’s known about it for years you silly Muppet. Well; he's known my feelings that is ...”
“I know that, but then we were just friends, this ... this is a bit different. This is marriage, my becoming a part of your extended family, your aunts and uncles; all that stuff. There’s bound to be a few detractors. What will your cousins think?”
“I don’t care what my cousins think. It’s you I want as my partner. All I ask is that you check to see if you can give me babies.”
“Babies!” Ellie squeaked. “Babies! Crickey Chaz, how many d’you want?”
Charlotte bit her lip.
“Two would be nice, one of each even. Come on! If it’s got to be I.V. stuff surely they can sort that out; you know twins, a pigeon pair.”
Ellie swallowed, she knew the complications and cautioned Charlotte.
“It’s not that easy love. It’s still a bit hit and miss. If they try for multiple births you could end up with more than two. Remember the Walton’s.”
“But surely, science has moved on since then, that was years ago.”
“Well I’ll chat to Professor Simmons about it; he’s the one leading the research, at least here in Manchester.”
“Yes. Please do. For my sake and for Dad’s. I know he wants grandchildren. One of each would obviate any reservations he might have.”
Ellie paused thoughtfully. As she cast her own interpretation of Charlotte’s beseechment.
“Am I getting this right? You’d prefer to be pregnant before approaching your dad with any ideas of marriage.”
“Yes. He’d be forced to accept the situation. He’d be confronted with a fait accompli.”
“Ellie frowned at Charlotte.
“But that’s a bit unfair, you’re prejudging him. He didn’t seem to hate me when we were together while you were in coma. I thought he and I got on okay, but that was when we were just friends, or looked like renewing our friendship. Will you let me speak to him first?”
It was Charlotte’s turn to worry. She so wanted to be partnered to Ellie, she didn’t want anything to obstruct or delay her hopes. However, her dad was the only immediate family she had and the thought of losing him was second only to the thought of her losing Ellie again. She bit her lip and pondered her options as tears tried desperately to escape from her eyes. Ellie both sensed and felt Charlotte’s confusion as she wrestled with the problem.
As a treacherous tear betrayed Charlotte’s emotions she croaked.
“D’you think you can; find some way I mean ... some way of sounding him out without giving too much away.”
“Not sure,” Ellie confessed honestly. “If I’m to try, then it’s got to be this weekend. They’ll be releasing you next week, once that femur is properly on the mend. It was touch and go while you were zonked out but now it’s doing okay. What will you do if I blow it ... you know, make a mess of things?”
“I don’t know, cross that bridge if and/or when we come to it.”
“I don’t want to force you to make a choice;” Ellie warned, “you know, between me and your dad.”
“You won’t darling. It’s you I want; you’re the one I want to spend the rest of my days with.”
“And what happens if I can’t give you babies.”
“Same thing as what happens if I can’t conceive babies. We adopt.”
“Yeah but think of the issues if it comes to that. Firstly we have to get past the adoption authorities; you know; you, me, two women, same sex relationships and all that.”
Charlotte was about to object but Ellie held her line.
“Yeah, I know they’re much more tolerant of same sex relationships these days but there’s still the gutter press, and other kids when our kids are growing up ... mind you that’d be the same for kids born naturally to us; well you know what I mean.”
Charlotte shook her head vigorously.
“You’ve just answered your own objections. Growing up would be the same whether our kids were adopted or our own. Anyway, nobody can see into the future. Let’s just clear the marriage hurdle first. When will you see dad?”
“Is he coming up on Friday?”
“Then or Saturday, I don’t know yet, it depends who’s on call at his health centre.”
“Try and find out. The earlier I catch him the better, before he sees you preferably, then you’ll be able to speak to him after I’ve approached him.”
They squeezed hands and chatted for the rest of that afternoon. For the remainder of the week Ellie visited each evening until Thursday when Charlotte met her with the news.
“Dad’s coming up on Friday evening. The eight o’clock train into Piccadilly. Can you arrange to meet him?”
“I don’t have a car. I’ll have to arrange to meet him at the station then go for a coffee or something.”
“Yes, that’s what I mean. It’ll be too late for him to visit me anyway. You could take him down the gay village.”
Ellie tongued her cheek thoughtfully.
“Is that a good idea?”
“There’re some nice restaurants down there.” Charlotte replied.
Ellie stared at her disbelievingly.
“How do you know? When did you go down the village?”
Charlotte realised she might have given away one of her secrets. All the years they had been separated whilst both were at university in different cities, Charlotte had on many occasions, visited the village in the forlorn hope of somehow ‘accidentally’ bumping into Ellie.
Charlotte had naturally thought that Ellie would probably be down in the village every weekend and she had hoped to stage a ‘coincidental meeting’. Sadly, at the end of each of those weekends, Charlotte had returned back to Liverpool and university, every Sunday afternoon bitterly disappointed that she had failed to ‘accidently’ bump into Ellie.
Had Charlotte simply checked the itinerary of the university cycling club, she would have stood a far better chance of ‘bumping’ into Ellie whilst out on her bike during the weekends.
Ellie invariably visited the gay village on Wednesdays when all the universities had an afternoon off lectures to allow for various extra-curricular activities. Ellie usually went shopping in the early afternoon, then a training ride with a few circuits of the local velodrome before scrubbing up and going into the village for a night of socialising and clubbing. The clubbing however was simply to enjoy the late night dancing because Ellie lived permanently in the female mode and there was no sexual aspect to her transgendered lifestyle. Ellie lived as a woman and functioned as a woman except in that one crucial area where she had not yet decided upon the final step.
For Ellie, going down to the gay village was more of an intellectual exercise than a sexual one. There, she would meet with like-minded, kindred souls and mostly chat as they shared life experiences, discussed ambitions and hopes or planned LGBT campaigns. It was only in the very late hours that Ellie would finally join ‘the scene’ and indulge in a bit of dancing and clubbing before returning to her flat early in preparation for Thursday lectures.
As Charlotte remained silent about her sojourns down the village Ellie asked again purely out of curiosity and never thinking for one moment that Charlotte went there searching for her.
“So go on; how do you know about the village. When did you go there?”
Charlotte lied to hide her embarrassment.
“I went there a couple of times with the law school when we were studying gay rights and issues.”
“Oh. I see. But you didn’t think to invite me to come and meet you. Still ashamed of me where you?”
Charlotte could see the hurt glistening in Ellie’s eyes and realised she was stepping into dangerous waters. She lied again desperately.
“No, no! There wasn’t time, we had a tight itinerary and there was a lecture.”
Ellie accepted this answer without thinking; but had Ellie considered the facts ... of which she knew a lot; she would have spotted Charlotte’s flawed explanation! Ellie was very active politically in the local LGBT scene and she would have remembered such a lecture; especially a lecture taking place on a Saturday.
Indeed, any organised lecture touching on academia and LGBT issues would have been known to her. Ellie was well acquainted with the organisations and campaigns surrounding LGBT issues both locally in Manchester and nationwide. However, at that juncture, Ellie missed the point for she was pre-occupied with how she was going to treat with Charlotte’s father. Charlotte sensed this and steered the conversation around to the impending meeting.
“So where will you take daddy?”
“Well actually, now you’ve mentioned it, I think it would be a good idea to take him down the village. I’m well known down there and I can arrange for him to meet some of my friends. They’ll provide for a lively conversation.”
“I thought it was about asking dad for my hand.”
“I can do that first, in the privacy of a cafe. The girls don’t come out until late so he can meet them after we’ve talked.”
“What happens if he objects?”
“I don’t think he will.” Ellie persisted.
“But if he does.”
“Then he and I separate and I meet the girls alone or simply go back to my flat and lick my wounds.”
“Then I have to face him on Saturday morning.”
“But not alone,” Ellie added, “I can be there to support you.”
With these plans loosely arranged Ellie kissed Charlotte goodnight and left.
~~oooOOOooo~~
Wheels and wings 34
Chapter 34
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Cassandra Charlotte’s maternal grandmother.
Chapter 34.
Ellie shivered as she stood waiting at the gate to platform five. Piccadilly station was never a warm place for it stood high on the massed structure where the railway lines came in on a wide viaduct that left the open southern end of the terminus exposed to the driving rain; and in Manchester it always seemed to be raining. Eventually the loud-speakers alerted her to the train’s impending arrival on time and at the right platform.
‘So far so good’, thought Ellie, ‘at least he’ll be in a good mood if the journey was punctual and comfortable’.
She checked her make-up one last time in the ladies loo, checked her appearance and strode off to platform five. Fortunately there were few people waiting to meet passengers and Ellie felt confident as alighting passengers cast approving glances in her direction. Ellie read the appreciative lust in several faces and it gave her confidence for she was quite safe stood next to the ticket inspector at the barrier. She had made a special effort to create an impression and it seemed to be working. Eventually she spotted Charlotte’s dad before he recognized her and she waited expectantly as he approached the ticket barrier. She was hugging herself with a secret smugness even as Doctor Dawson emerged from the ticket gate and looked around expectantly. He still hadn’t recognized her. Finally she called softly.
“Doctor Dawson, I'm here, it’s Ellie; how was your journey?”
He turned at the sound of her voice and his jaw sagged ever so slightly before an appreciative smile covered his face and he put down his case to extend his arms.
“My God girl! You look stunning. Is this what college has done to that aggressive, scabby-kneed fifteen-year-old kid who so used to want to race all those years ago?”
Ellie smiled as she slipped into his embrace and pressed her cheek to his.
“It wasn’t all that long ago and I still like to race. I’d be out on my bike now but this is a special night.”
“Oh. Why?”
“Shall we go for a coffee and I’ll explain.”
Doctor Dawson picked up his case and Ellie guided him to the taxi rank.
“It’s best if we take a taxi Doctor Dawson, it’s only a mile but these heels are a bit uu-uuhm, well; they’re not made for walking.”
Doctor Dawson cast another appreciative glance at Ellie’s long slender, shapely legs and grinned as her ankles tapered provocatively into the six-inch heels with platform soles.
“Yes, I see what you mean. From those, am I to conclude this is something of a special event?”
“Yes.”
Ellie swallowed nervously and wondered if she had perhaps overdone the feminine thing. They caught a taxi easily from the head of the taxi rank for it was now just gone eight p.m., and the commuter rush was well past. Once in the taxi Doctor Dawson asked.
“So where are you taking me young lady?”
“To a cafe first, then to meet some friends of mine.”
A knowing smile brushed across his lips. He was fully cognoscente of the Manchester gay village; he had even been there whilst previously waiting to visit his daughter. He glanced at Ellie for he could readily see she was slightly uneasy.
“And these friends, I’m thinking they are like you in some way.”
Ellie almost croaked her reply as nervousness constricted her throat.
“Yes.”
He sensed her fear and set to put her at ease.
“Don’t worry girl, I’ve learned a lot about transgenderism since knowing you, ever since your childhood days and your friendship with Charlotte. So I’m thinking you’re taking me to the village to prove your point.”
Again she croaked out another ‘Yes’ then attempted to justify her choice.
“Yes because some of the nicest restaurants in Manchester are down there.”
“I know Ellie; I’ve eaten there on a previous occasion since coming up to see Charlotte. So, are we meeting your friends in the restaurant?”
“Later, yes; but first a coffee somewhere more private.”
He nodded his head and fell silent as the taxi turned first into Sackville Street then picked its way down the cobbled Canal street. Ellie gave directions to her chosen cafe and it stopped right outside the door. She turned and grinned to Doctor Dawson.
“Well I’m glad we stopped so close. I’d hate to have to walk on the cobbles in these heels and this rain.”
Later on in the evening, Canal Street would be restricted to pedestrians only and the pair would have had to walk a whole block with Ellie in her teetering heels. She was glad they were allowed to step straight into the cafe for the rain was still driving down. Ellie smiled as the patron met her at the door. He owned both the little Cafe and the restaurant next door where Ellie intended meeting her friends later. The patron knew her well and his familiarity set both Ellie and Doctor Dawson at ease.
“Hello Ellie darling, surprised to see you here on a Friday, your regular friends aren’t due til half - nine ... tennish.”
“Yes, I’ve got some private business with my friend here; I’d like the quiet table by the window alcove.”
“You’ve got it. I’m thinking you’re eating later ... next door that is?”
“Yes, have you got some nibbles and I’ll have my usual coffee.”
The patron beckoned a waiter over and made his excuses to leave them in privacy.
After Ellie had ordered her coffee, the waiter glanced his unspoken question towards the doctor who answered.
“I’ll have a pot of tea please.”
Doctor Dawson turned to Ellie.
“So Ellie, what’s this all about?”
Ellie turned to stare thoughtfully out of the window. The rain had eased but Canal Street was still quiet, it didn't begin to liven up until ten. Doctor Dawson caught himself studying her profile and finding the odd glimpse of the once boy Jack but by an large, Jack had all but disappeared. The silence hung heaily until eventually he reminded Ellie.
“Ahem; hello-oo, Ellie. Earth to Ellie, are you there?”
“Wha! Oh! Sorry Doctor Dawson, I was thinking.”
“About?”
“How I’m going to put this.”
“Put what?”
Ellie took a deep breath; crunch time had arrived. Nerves sent her headlong into the seeming abyss.
“Well; there’s no other way of putting this. Charlotte and I want to get married.”
“And?”
Ellie’s jaw sagged slightly as she frowned uncertainly.
“No, I don’t mean a civil partnership, I mean married - married.”
“Well there’s nothing to stop you is there? I believe you’re still legally a man aren’t you?”
“Well ... yes - but only just. Do you mean, you mean you’ve got no objections.”
“Not as such. She always loved you. It broke her heart when you two broke up. That was partly my fault. I was very angry about the drugs thing. Unfortunately I didn’t know the whole story at the time; about the pressures you were under. I only learned about the sports issues and the rugby when I later met a school governor at the masons.”
“So, so all this time I’ve been pushing at an open door. How come Charlotte thinks you’re against it?”
“I think I might have coloured her thinking because I’ve made such a fuss of her nieces, my youngest sister’s girls.”
“That’s the other issue I’m afraid.”
Doctor Dawson’s smile faded slightly. Then he asked.
“Am I to conclude there might be problems there? Have you gone too far with the hormones?”
“I’ve stopped since I discovered Charlotte still had feelings for me. Before that I was reconciled to a lonely childless life.”
“So I’m to conclude you’re testing yourself for fertility.”
“Well yes, the doctors at the fertility clinic are more than willing to help. They’ve given me some drugs to help with my sperm count. It’s disastrously low; almost zero... but not quite.”
“Testosterone?” Doctor Dawson asked the one word question.
Ellie wagged her head.
“Hell no, that would do crazy things to me now. I don’t want any more of that poison sloshing around inside me than my testicles will allow naturally. Fortunately, they are still producing tiny amounts down there. A week ago I would have been mortified to learn that my bits were still poisoning my system but since Charlotte and I have been reconciled, it’s a different matter. I would never have believed this two weeks ago but now I’m praying that they still work. Obviously I don't have to tell you, I’ve stopped taking oestrogen for now.
We’ve got a fertility clinic right here in the teaching hospital and there are some experimental therapies they are. If I agree to sign up to their research programme they’ll offer me free invitrio if all else fails. I’ve still got some sperm.
Doctor Dawson stirred his tea thoughtfully and a silence settled as each contemplated the future. Eventually Doctor Dawson aired his thoughts.
“I don’t wish to add to the pressure but I really would like grandchildren ... and Charlotte is my only child.”
Ellie didn’t answer, she knew of these concerns because Charlotte had already expressed them. Ellie was searching for an answer that didn’t seem trite or overly optimistic; she fully understood the odds. Unless the promising research at her college proved successful, her chances were slim. After taking a long sip of her coffee she took a deep breath and asked.
“Doctor Dawson, would you be upset if Charlotte became pregnant before we got married?”
The doctor stared at her.
“Why d’you ask that? It’s hardly an issue these days. Over half the conceptions in Britain are out of wedlock today. Why d’you ask?”
"I was thinking of Charlotte's family, her mother's side."
"Oh! Them ... the outlaws."
“Yes,I know about them, Charlotte spoke of them often enough. I was thinking of Charlotte’s maternal grandmother Cassandra. Charlotte told me she's a rather pious woman, she told me all about her. Cassandra would be furious if it happened.”
Doctor Dawson leaned in and smiled.
“Neither you nor Charlotte need concern yourselves with that woman. This is strictly between you, Charlotte and me. Cassandra is not a factor here. Anyway, I think she’d be more concerned if she discovered her grand-daughter was marrying a transsexual. Besides, Cassandra’s got grandchildren and great grandchildren by her other daughters, Charlotte’s aunties. You still haven’t explained why you think it’s an issue, kids out of wedlock that is.”
"Charlotte thinks it would be better if we tried to get her pregnant before she commits to marrying me. That way she would have a reason to marry me. If she can't get pregnant by me, she can find somebody else without the stigma of a divorce upsetting her grandmother."
“A reason, a reason to whom - me, or Cassandra? I tell you, both you and Charlotte can ignore that woman, she's a tyrant. I should know, she tried every trick to get Charlotte off me after my wife died. You make it sound as though Charlotte wants an excuse to marry you and me to give my permission. That makes me sound like some sort of ogre.”
Ellie explained.
“It was her idea not mine. She felt if she was pregnant by me, your grand-parenting hopes would be fulfilled and you’d have no objections. She’s something of an old fashioned girl when it comes to being your daughter. She doesn’t want to disappoint you. Daughterly obligations and all that.”
Doctor Dawson let out an impromptue snort of disbelief.
“Old fashioned! Are you serious!? This is the same Charlotte we’re talking about isn’t it? The girl who was censured by the local press last year for her antics during rag week ... my ‘wild-child’ daughter.”
Ellie gaped slightly stupidly.
“What! You mean she’s not the little goodie-two-shoes she has me to believe?”
Doctor Dawson released a soft laugh as he explained.
“Charlotte!? A goodie-two-shoes? No way! I saw the pictures of her in the local paper on Rag day; she was in the rag parade dressed as a mermaid and a pretty skimpy one at that!!”
Ellie wagged her head in some surprise before explaining.
“Well, that’s what Charlotte told me; she doesn’t want to disappoint you ... her feelings, not mine.”
It was Doctor Dawson’s turn for his jaw to sag.
“Well I’ll be buggered! She’s actually thinking of me.”
Doctor Dawson wagged his head and turned to dab his eye. Ellie gently gripped his other hand.
“She thinks a lot of you, don’t forget, you’re her dad; her only immediate family. She told me she’s just as fearful of a lonely old age as you are. She wants children”
Doctor Dawson's tears dried up and he chuckled.
“Why the cheeky little minx. Is that what she said?”
“Yes. She thought if she presented you with a pregnancy you’d have to let her marry me whilst fulfilling her obligations to you and your sincerest hopes.”
“Why the scheming little minx. Just wait until I see her tomorrow.”
He grinned at Ellie who realised the remark implied benign intent. Ellie relaxed and smiled back.
“So you’ve no objections to her plan then?”
Doctor Dawson’s smile widened and he took Ellie’s slender fingers.
“None at all Ellie; I know she still loves you and she’ll be happy with you. Marry her anytime you like, pregnant or not.”
As Ellie sighed with relief, a commotion in the street notified her of the approaching gang of her transgendered friends. She looked down from their window and nodded towards them. Doctor Dawson followed her gaze as Ellie advised him.
“Those are my friends down in the street, would you like to meet them. They meet next door most weekday nights. I usually join them on Wednesdays for the discussion group and action committee after I’ve been for a bike-ride. They’ll be pleased to see me at the on a Friday for a change, that's the social night when we let our hair down. Normally I don’t stop for long though, then I go home quite early to finish my studies and stuff, you know how tough a medical degree is. Tonight, I'll make an exception if you want. You don't mind meeting them do you, they're actually very decent people.”
"Of course I'd like to meet them Ellie. If they are your friends you shouldn't have to hide them from your family, especially your future father-in-law."
Doctor Dawson smiled again then nodded and stood up indicating that he was positively looking forward to the encounter. Ellie took more comfort from his enthusiasm.
~~ooo00ooo~~
Wheels and wings 35
Chapter 35
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Cassandra Charlotte’s maternal grandmother.
Chapter 35.
Doctor Dawson picked up the tab for their coffee and helped Ellie with her coat as they hesitated at the door. The rain was still falling but nothing like as intensely as earlier.
“D’you want to wait until it stops?”
Ellie wagged her head.
“Not likely, I’m dying for you to meet my friends and it’s only next door. The pavement is flagstone so it will be easy in these heels. So long as I don’t get onto those cobbles I’ll be okay. I’m quite used to heels you know.”
“Yes, I’ve already noticed. I have to say you look stunning. What does Charlotte think?”
“How d’you mean?”
“I mean with those legs and that body. You really are an attractive girl. I hope she doesn’t get too jealous of you.”
“Why should she be jealous, she’s got me as her partner, it’ll be others who should be jealous.”
Doctor Dawson chuckled again as he confessed.
“I’ll really have to get my gender appreciation radar properly orientated. I’m still getting my head around all this. Come on, let’s meet your friends before I get into any deeper or hotter water.”
He took her arm and guided her along the pavement for the few yards to the next door up Canal Street. There the bouncers recognised Ellie immediately and therefore welcomed both of them in with a smile.
Even as she walked through the door, Ellie’s friends fell silent as they noticed her beautiful outfit and older companion. Then Phyllis broke the ice by grinning as she spoke for the others.
“Hello darling, not in your cycling lycra tonight? Going somewhere special then?”
Ellie grinned, continued towards the table then kissed Phyllis affectionately on the cheeks.
“No, but I’ve got somebody special who’d like to meet you all.”
She gave them no time to speculate and introduced Doctor Dawson immediately. With a grin she announced:-
“This is Doctor Dawson my future father-in-law ... and, no, he’s not a male admirer so you girls behave.”
As she spoke, Ellie nodded towards the bar and added, “I’ll get us some drinks, we don’t buy rounds, the group gets too big. You talk to the girls.”
Leaving Doctor Dawson with little choice but to take the empty seat that Phyllis had offered, Ellie placed her order then watched in the bar back-mirror as Phyllis wasted no time making the doctor feel welcome.
As the group’s de-facto organiser, Phyllis introduced the dozen or so others then bluntly asked Doctor Dawson.
“So, if you’re Ellie’s future father-in-law who’s the lucky ‘other’?”
Feeling already relaxed, which was something that mildly surprised him, Doctor Dawson found himself answering quite happily.
“My daughter Charlotte and, before you ask, she’s in hospital here at Ellie’s college. It was a cycling accident; she was knocked off her bike by a car.”
This brought a burst of questions about Charlotte’s health and he was able to reassure them she was well on the way to a complete recovery. This lead into a chat about the dangers of cycling which was ongoing as Ellie returned with their drinks.
“Ha,” she grinned at the doctor, “got them onto bikes already have you? Well that’s a first for this crowd. It’s usually LGBT politics, make-up and clothes.”
She turned to the group and added.
“That’s where we met, at the cycling club. Charlotte and I used to cycle together. Her dad is the club doctor and we used to cycle every weekend with the club.”
Another girl squinted inquisitively as her mind ticked.
“So this girl is not from your college then?”
“No,” Ellie grinned, “I suppose you could say we were almost childhood sweethearts.”
This brought a soft ‘aaahhhh’ from the group as they smiled benignly. Then the questions began to fly thick and fast.
“Is there going to be a big wedding? ... Will you also be wearing a wedding gown? ... Where will the wedding be?”, and finally a cautious request about them being invited.
Ellie had already considered this issue but she had not broached it with Charlotte’s father; nor indeed Charlotte. She turned to find him frowning and her heart sank. However she had misinterpreted his expression. He was not frowning censoriously he was just thinking, considering the issues with the rest of Charlotte’s family, her aunts, uncles and cousins, not to mention her matriarchal grandmother Cassandra. After pausing thoughtfully, he picked his words carefully and turned to the group
“I personally have no objections to you attending; you are, after all, Ellie’s friends. We’ll have to run the idea past Charlotte though and see if she’s prepared to confront her family, that is both sides, mine and her mother’s. And before you ask, I do foresee objections. Charlotte’s maternal grandmother is a bit formidable and at least one of her aunts I think would object. Maybe all of them might.”
Another girl asked.
“But surely it’s down to Charlotte and Ellie isn’t it? They’re the brides aren’t they?”
This brought a soft ripple of supportive mirth from the group and even Doctor Dawson smiled.
“Well that’s a novel perspective; the bride’s thing I mean. I think it’s best if we see Charlotte in the morning. If she’s well enough, and I think she is, we’ll discuss it tomorrow. Until then there’s little more to be said; it’s all speculation.”
The group then fell to chatting about many things, mostly about transgenderism, LGBT politics and the forthcoming Pride parade. Doctor Dawson found it an enjoyable evening and returned to his hotel room quite a happy man. Ellie stayed late with her friends and found herself thoroughly enjoying the unexpected night out dancing and indulging her transgenderism in a safe, supportive environment.
~o0o~
The following morning found Doctor Dawson and Ellie chatting amiably to a lively Charlotte who was now impatient to be discharged and move her newfound relationship forward. Naturally the forthcoming marriage was the only topic and the many issues were ironed out slowly as detail was addressed and the fertility issues resolved. The final question about Ellie wearing a bridal gown brought a howl of laughter from Charlotte as she considered the idea. Charlotte had always been something of an off-beat girl and she found herself relishing the shock her grandma would register. She grinned her eager consent.
“Oh yes, please! Two brides at the altar; that would really set Grandma and Aunt Polly’s tongues wagging. Yes, yes, a brilliant idea. Do we wear the same styles?”
Her father smiled.
“The bad luck thing about the groom seeing the wedding dress would be turned on its head wouldn’t it?”
Then his face straightened as he came back to more serious issues, getting Charlotte pregnant. They agreed to meet with the professor doing the research. Ellie had already discussed the issues with the professor previously and he was keen to include a hormone medicated transsexual in his trial group. It offered so many opportunities to research narrowly defined aspects that might otherwise have left some issues unanswered. Additionally, the college already had a huge amount of endocronological information about Ellie.
That afternoon, Ellie and Doctor Dawson took Charlotte shopping in a wheelchair. Naturally, they found themselves visiting bridal shops. Finally they visited Ellie’s cousin Olwen’s beauty salon and she was ecstatic to hear the news. Ellie felt bound to hold her to secrecy.
“Let me tell mummy and Amie when I go home next week. Charlotte and I will break the news to them then.”
Olwen hugged herself as she savoured the secret and they left for an evening meal before Doctor Dawson returned home that night.
By the following week Charlotte was back on her feet though confined to crutches. Both she and Ellie were impatient to start the treatment offered at the research clinic but it was to be another two months before the clinic deemed Charlotte fit and well enough to participate. Those months proved frustrating for the engaged pair but the tiny doses of testosterone substitute drugs carefully administered by the professor helped to improve Ellie’s sperm count enough to deem the project viable. The problem of course was balancing the dosages to avoid Ellie developing any detested male features. This was the added circumstance that so interested the clinic, for the research and treatment was in part, hormonally based. Ellie’s medical training also helped them to assimilate information and she volunteered to work in the clinic pro-bonum once a week to help pay for her treatment.
Four months after having her cycle crash, Charlotte was finally attending the clinic. She was pleasantly surprised that the necessarily invasive procedures to prepare and collect her eggs proved untraumatic and she found herself lying eagerly alongside her partner as they watched the process being advanced.
Several months later, to everybody’s delight, Charlotte became pregnant with twin daughters and the news enabled them to go ahead with their marriage. It was a delighted couple who advised their respective parents of the successful conception.
On Ellie’s side, her mother, sister and assorted aunts and cousins were jubilant with joy but for Charlotte there were still issues with her maternal relatives.
Her maternal grandmother and her aunties had declared that they would not attend such a travesty of a wedding if both the bride and the ‘groom’ wore wedding gowns. Charlotte was bitterly disappointed and their refusal cast a pall over the forthcoming occasion. Ellie had never met Charlotte’s aunties or her grandmother so she had little to add to the persuasive arguments that Charlotte had tried. The upshot of the row was that her grandmother caused a rupture in Charlotte’s extended family dividing the whole tribe into attendees and abstainers.
The grandmother’s feelings were expressed in the following arguments saying that a woman should marry a proper man who can protect and cherish her, not some sterile, effeminate pervert who would attract scorn and derision. Charlotte was angered by her grandmother’s denouncements but Ellie simply tried to ignore the barbs. Despite her stoicism, the grandmother's remarks wounded Ellie but she hid her tears and her wounds well; always ensuring that Charlotte never saw the hurt.
Then an event happened that altered the aunt's whole perspective.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 36
Chapter 36
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Doctor Dawson... Charlotte's dad and also a cyclist.
Bob... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths... The County solicitor.
Cassandra... Charlotte’s maternal grandmother.
Chapter 36
Late one Friday afternoon as the shops were closing and the mall was shutting up its doors Charlotte’s grandmother Cassandra was out shopping with her oldest daughter, namely Charlotte’s oldest aunt.
Ellie was returning from an enjoyable ride where she had been out cycling with Charlotte all afternoon. Ellie found cycling excellent for clearing her head and that afternoon Charlotte had also come learn of its therapeutic effects. Whilst chatting at length during a long lazy ride, both girls had thrashed out the final minor details concerning their wedding. On two occasions they had stopped at CTC cafes to share a snack and a pot of tea whilst they had both snuggled up to each other as the visceral excitement of their approaching nuptials took them. Whilst tucked away in the darker corners of the cafe’, nobody had noticed or commented on their blissful snogging. Both girls were utterly besotted with each other and the day had been a blissful experience.
With the sun getting low, they had been forced to end their ride and Ellie had just finished escorting Charlotte safely to her father’s door.
After reluctantly separating from Charlotte by delivering her safely home, Ellie had decided on a furious sprint to relieve the excitement of the day’s delightful events. A good sprint home to blow away any lingering doubts (though there were none,) would achieve a satisfactory ending to what had been one of the most perfect days of Ellie’s life.
As the evening shadows were beginning to lengthen Ellie just kept pounding the pedals so as to reach home before darkness overtook her. She entered the town just as the streetlights were switching on and she was irritated when she discovered her rear red light batteries were getting low.
“Damn it! I’ll need some new ones.” She cursed as she changed course and steered towards the mall to buy some batteries before the shops closed.
In another part of the mall other events were conspiring to change the sad events surrounding Charlotte’s extended family rejecting Ellie and Charlotte’s marriage.
~o00o~
After shopping during that afternoon at the mall, Charlotte’s grandmother Cassandra and her oldest daughter Jacqueline were walking back to their car loaded with shopping. As Cassandra stopped to dig her keys from her handbag (Purse to our ‘cross-ponder sisters’.), a thug on a stunt bike rode up and thumped the older lady against the car as she fumbled for her keys. He snatched the opened bag from her hands and crowed victoriously as he sped away. Cassandra squealed in pain and fright as she slid to the floor and Jacqueline span around only to see the thug speeding off with her mother’s handbag.
The grandmother cried out to her daughter.
“Stop him! Everything’s in that bag, the money! my car keys, the house keys, my license with my address; even my mobile phone!”
It was too late; the thug was already pedalling furiously away and well clear of any capture by the ladies. In any case they would have been powerless to detain him even if they had by some miracle caught up with him; he was a large, well-built and fit young man whilst they were an elderly lady and a middle aged one. Jacqueline cursed despairingly as she dialled 999.
Unknown to either woman however, a stranger on another bicycle had seen the snatch and changed her course to power off after the thug. Ellie was already travelling at a considerable speed for she was in a hurry to get to the shop to buy batteries before the mall closed. The batteries in her high intensity rear light were rapidly growing weaker and she needed new batteries urgently.
She cursed her own stupidity as she remembered she had given her spares to another cyclist just before breaking up from university a couple of days earlier and she had forgotten to replace them.
When she saw the attack, Ellie had no idea who the two old biddies were but any act of robbery needed to be averted if it was possible and to Ellie it seemed easily possible. She was a fast, experienced cyclist and she was on her racing bike. The thug was riding a stunt bike and not making much speed. Provided he did not realise he was being stalked, the thug would probably remain on the tarmaced road. However, if he realised he had a pursuer he could easily bounce his stunt bike up onto the pavement (sidewalk to cross-ponders.) then take off down some rough track. His heavy treaded tyres would give him an advantage and Ellie would be hard-pressed to follow on her thin-wheeled racer.
Fortune remained with Ellie however, and the thug did not realise he was being stalked. Within two blocks Ellie was already drawing level with the unsuspecting thug who was still clutching the snatched handbag in one hand and gloating as he steered the bike with the other hand. This made him very unstable because he was standing on his pedals as he made as much speed as the bike allowed.
Ellie smiled to herself as she realised the thief had no idea of his approaching nemesis. After two blocks he had already slowed down as he deemed himself far enough away from the scene of the crime. Ellie gathered herself as the thug ceased pedalling and carefully applied his brake ‘one-handed’ as he slowed to a stop at the kerb. He was now at his most vulnerable and unstable and nobody knew this better than Ellie, for she was an experienced cyclist.
Ellie carefully picked her moment just when the thug was wobbling precariously as he slowed to stop next to a large tree. His plan was that the tree would give him cover as he searched the bag for its most valuable contents.
Timing her impact to perfection, Ellie slammed her rigid arm straight into his shoulder and sent him crashing into the tree. With a shocked howl the thug slammed head-first into the tree-trunk and fell unconscious to the kerb. Ellie jammed her own brakes and span around to recover the stolen hand-bag that lay on the verge at the base of the tree. It was all over in a couple of seconds and Ellie stood astride her bicycle as she telephoned the police. Her message conveyed enough sense of danger to have a police-car wailing to the crash within seconds because the police station was only a few hundred yards away, just two blocks further down the street.
Ellie was amazed that the thug had the sheer audacity to search the bag on a main street only two blocks from the police station. It demonstrated just how confident and self assured he was. This time however, his cockyness had betrayed him and he lay still for several seconds, long enough for Ellie to get herself prepared for flight if he recovered before the police arrived.
As the thug regained consciousness and came to his senses, he saw Ellie briefly securing the contents of the bag as she struggled to stop her bike rolling backwards whilst simultaneously closing the bag before escaping. She just managed to squeeze the bag shut and loop the strap over her shoulder as he staggered to his feet bent on revenge. It was too late however; the police were arriving at the scene even as the thug staggered forward to confront his attacker. Ellie simply stood hard on her pedal and propelled herself out of reach to evade the thug even as the police grabbed him to restrain him. Her efforts nearly caused the handbag to fall off her shoulder and she happily dumped the overstuffed accessory into the hands of the lady police officer
A brief inspection of the handbag by the lady police office determined the identity of the rightful owner but she did not reveal the name to Ellie. Consequently, Ellie did not make any immediate connection between the robbed woman and Charlotte’s grandmother. Ellie simply explained briefly. .
“It belongs to a little old lady, I saw him steal it as she was crossing the car-park by the mall. She’s down the street probably wondering how she’s going to call you guys. I saw her mobile phone in there before I closed it.”
While the male police officer handcuffed the thief, the lady police officer dug deeper into the bag and examined the contents as
Ellie explained further.
“I think I heard her car keys rattling around in there as well so she won’t have gone far. She’s most probably still in or around the car-park by the Mall. She’ll be stranded.”
“Would you recognise her Miss Uuhm?”
“Eleanor; Eleanor Thomas. Everybody calls me Ellie. Yes, she was wearing a light blue, gabardine, anorak and cream coloured slacks. She’s got a tight, blue rinse perm and glasses. There was another woman in a dark coat but it all happened so fast I didn’t have time to stop. I had to catch this toe-rag.”
“Well yes indeed miss. Nice bit of work. We’ve been after this one for a while. He’s been using the same M.O. for a few weeks as the night closes in. He strikes just as dusk is falling and races off into the shadows. I can only say well done. You’ll have to come down to the station to make a statement.”
“Hadn’t we better first find the old lady and re-unite her with her bag?”
“We’re onto that. The friend who was with her called it in on her phone. There’s another patrol car already going to the mall car-park as we speak. Shall we go to the police station?”
“I’ll cycle there; it’s just the next block as I remember.”
“Oh local girl are you?”
Ellie nodded and sped off hoping the police woman wouldn’t pull her about her dimmed rear light. She turned to look but the police woman, smiled and waved Ellie off as she rejoined her colleague in arresting the thief. When Ellie arrived at the station she met the desk sergeant and identified herself to him.
“Ah yes, the lady cyclist who stopped the mugger; well done girl.”
He grinned then nodded as he rustled up a cup of tea while Ellie waited for the arresting officers to return. It wasn’t long before they appeared with the hand-cuffed thief looking thoroughly pissed off. After they had booked him into the cells, they invited her to join them in a side room to make her statement. Later, as she emerged after finishing her statement, the police woman told her.
“The two ladies would like to thank you. Her name’s Cassandra Charlotte Peterson; there was a lot of money in that bag ... over three thousand pounds!”
Ellie frowned as the name tinkled a vaguely distant bell but she couldn’t put her finger on the exact issue. She thought it had something to do with the large amount of money in the bag and she replied somewhat defensively.
“I thought there was a lot. She’s a stupid woman for carrying that much cash around. He had the bag open as I snatched it from him. Honestly, I didn’t touch anything but I saw it wrapped in those bank cellophane wrapper envelopes. If there’s anything missing, I didn’t touch it; I just stuffed it tighter so as to close the bag.”
The police-woman smiled.
“No Ellie, no-one’s accusing you, it’s all been accounted for; you did an excellent job; yes she was a stupid woman to carry that amount of cash in her bag, apparently it was for some sort of surprise wedding present or something.”
Ellie shrugged disinterestedly. She had been so stressed by the evening’s events that she still wasn’t thinking straight. She was more concerned about her light. Consequently, she still hadn’t made the connection via the names. She took the second cup of tea proffered by the desk sergeant and slumped onto a handy arm-chair.
The two ladies emerged from their interview room and approached Ellie as she was drinking her tea and lounging with her legs apart as she spread herself comfortably in the arm chair. Spread-eagled thus; her skin-tight Lycra hid nothing and a tiny tell-tale ‘bud’ was clearly visible. She had long ago stopped worrying about ‘What people might think!’ concerning the small but noticeable, incongruous little bulge that betrayed the last vestiges of her evanescent masculinity. She glanced up disinterestedly as the older lady approached her. She smiled a little censoriously at Ellie’s casual wide-legged slouch.
“So you’re the lady who” ... then her gaze fell to Ellie’s crotch and her smile faded as her eyes widened ... “sorry; gentleman who caught him”
“Uuuuhhm; it’s lady miss,” Ellie corrected her. “I’m a lady or will be someday soon, Eleanor Thomas at your service. My friends call me Ellie.”
The woman’s smile froze momentarily as realisation hit her.
“Oh my God! You, you’re the one! You’re the fre-“She quickly corrected herself as she realised this was the cyclist who had rescued her handbag and a considerable chunk of her precious savings. “You’re the person who’s marrying my grand-daughter Charlotte!”
Finally the penny dropped for Ellie as she eventually realised who Cassandra Charlotte Peterson was. Ellie’s fiancé had been named after her maternal grandmother. Ellie let out an involuntary oath.
“Oh my god! Bugger me! It’s you! You’re THAT Cassandra! You’re Charlie’s gran!”
An embarrassed silence prevailed for several seconds as each wondered what to say next. Elli had initially been prepared to accept the old lady’s thanks and then make her way home but now she remembered the old lady’s earlier remark- ‘you’re the fre’ ... !
For a brief moment Ellie wondered what else the old lady had meant to say before correcting herself, then, Ellie realised ... freak! The old bitch had actually had the gall to call her a freak - even after Ellie had chased down the thief and recovered the handbag.
Initially, Ellie wasn’t angered or upset by the realisation that the woman had meant to call her a freak. She had long ago become inured to callous and insensitive remarks. Instead she simply turned resignedly on her heel and stepped towards the door.
‘Some people will never change,’ she concluded silently. ‘It just wasn’t worth causing a scene or a row. Least-ways, not here, not in the police station.’
At Ellie’s first step towards the door Cassandra Peterson called out.
“No! No! Don’t go.”
Ellie paused, made to turn around then concluded she might say something she regretted. She stepped towards the door again and the old lady called louder.
“No. No! I’m ordering you” ... then Cassandra realised she had no right to order anybody and she changed her manner, “no, no, I mean I’m begging you. Please!”
Ellie hesitated again. The old woman’s demeanour had totally changed. But her original hurtful remark had wounded Ellie; she turned with her eyes blazing.
“What! What more d’you want? You’ve got your bloody bag back.” She snapped.
Cassandra Paterson stopped in mid word as remorse took hold.
“I wanted to than...”
Then she fell silent as she recognised the anger and pain in Ellie’s glare. The embarrassed silence returned but this time Ellie managed to bite her tongue as she recovered her composure.
The woman was in effect a total stranger to Ellie. She only knew of her by word of mouth through her fiancée Charlotte. Ellie had never actually met the woman; she’d never even seen her until that evening. Ellie remained silent and allowed the conversational impasse to endure for it served only to embarrass Cassandra Peterson. Ellie quickly started to get impatient but she did not betray her feelings as she waited for the old woman to finish her sentence.
Charlotte Peterson recognised the issue. Just by apologising; simply by speaking again to Ellie, she was somehow illustrating her perceived superiority; somehow suggesting that Ellie, a transgendered freak was somehow a lesser being, a child of a lesser god and therefore expected to wait in submissive silence whilst the older woman composed her thoughts.
Speaking first would somehow demonstrate her right to choose what to say and how to say it. Just by finishing her ‘thank you’ she was implying her absolute right to speak to Ellie as and when she wished ... to exercise some supposedly primordial right to broach whatever issue she wished ... to set the conversational agenda ... to comment upon Ellie’s condition, to invade Ellie’s privacy.
This sudden and blinding realisation silenced Cassandra Peterson. It stopped her dead in her tracks for the home truth had forced her to recognise her own bigotry.
Ellie’s silence continued, it was Ellie’s best weapon, the most powerful element between them and it gnawed at Cassandra’s resolve. As the grandmother’s remorse sapped at her confidence she saw the hurtful hate in Ellie’s eyes turn to contempt. It compelled the old lady to respond and there was only one word that would serve.
“Sorry Eleanor ... Ellie.”
“Are you? Are you really?” Ellie sighed.
For Ellie it was a wearisome, rhetorical question and she was preparing to turn again but Cassandra’s next words compelled her to stay.
“Yes. Truly, I’m sorry.”
Ellie’s natural ‘good manners’ compelled her to hesitate, to consider accepting the old lady’s apology. Reluctantly, she found herself being sucked into further conversation. She hadn’t wanted to but she remembered the image of her fiancé Charlotte’s despair at her grandmother’s intransigence. The memory compelled Ellie to respond angrily.
“It’s not me you should apologise to; it’s your name-sake, your youngest grand-daughter. She’s the one you’ve hurt, she’s the one who’s had her wedding ruined ... one of the most important joys of her life destroyed by you bigotry. She’s the one who you should be apologising to.”
“I will be doing so, as soon as I’ve apologised to you.”
Ellie shrugged then sighed.
“Then do it, I’ve got to go.”
“Please! Can’t you wait, we’ve got to talk. That was a very brave thing you did. Have you seen the size of that thug? He could have murdered you.”
Ellie shrugged. It was all water under the bridge now and she had not realised how big the mugger was until after she had thumped him off his bike. He had been crouched over his stunt bike and his appearance had been deceptive until he stood up. Fortunately he had been still dizzy from the blow to his head after he struck the tree. Ellie had been truly frightened when he finally stood and revealed his stature. She snapped back peevishly.”
“Well he didn’t, the police arrived in time to stop him doing anything serious and all’s well, thank God!”
“Amen to that young lady. Now, please, can we talk?”
“What about?”
Cassandra Peterson hesitated uncertainly.
“Well ... you for starters; you ... and my grand-daughter Charlotte Dawson.”
“There’s nothing left to talk about. You’ve made your feelings abundantly clear.”
The old lady bit her lip thoughtfully as she hazarded her next sentence.
“People can change ... Ellie. Perhaps I’ve been a bit hasty in judging you.”
“Yes. I think you have but it’s really Charlotte you should be telling, not me. She’s the one you’ve really hurt. Was it you who persuaded all her maternal cousins ... your grand-children to refuse to be bride’s-maids?”
The old lady’s throat tightened with guilt as she managed to force a squeaky ‘Yes’
Ellie simply wagged her head. She still felt angry and It seemed there was little more to be said or done. If she did say any more it was likely to be something unpleasant and might exacerbate the already tense situation. She heaved a deep breath and forced herself to leave before the tear on her cheek betrayed her. Outside she discovered her back light batteries had finally given up the ghost and she cursed until the lady police officer stopped to ask her what was wrong.
“Got a problem?”
“Yeah. All this delay and now my light is finally dead. I forgot to switch the damned thing off when I came in. Where’s the nearest ‘twenty-four-hour’?”
“We’ll drive you home love. Can you dismantle the bike? It’ll fit easily into the back of the motorway patrol car. They’ll be going your way and it’s a Volvo estate.”
Almost before the police-woman had finished the question, Ellie had the front wheel off and was releasing the rear chain cassette. Within minutes she was on her way home, grateful for the ride. Whilst she had been in the police station it had started to rain and as Ellie was driven home through the rain, she was grateful to be away from Cassandra Peterson.
She had hardly crossed the threshold before her sister Amie accosted her.
“Chaz phoned. She wants you to call her.”
“Did she say what about?”
“Her gran or something, that’s all she’d tell me.”
“I’ll call her in the morning. I’m a bit tired after my ride and everything.”
“It sounded important.” Amie persisted.
Ellie sighed and reluctantly picked up the phone. An excited Charlotte answered.
“Grandma’s changed her mind!”
Ellie remained silent and Charlotte pressed her.
“Aren’t you glad? She wants to come to the wedding.”
“The thing is, are you glad?” Ellie countered. “You’re in charge of the guest list.”
There was a slight pause before Charlotte corrected Ellie’s misapprehension.
“Uuhm, No love. Your mum has done most of the organising; she’s in charge of the guest list. After all, it was her who pitched in to help dad and me after my family turned away.”
After a brief pause Ellie ventured her feelings.
“Yeah because of me. Are you sure you really want them there?”
“It was gran who was to blame for that. Most of my little cousins are desperate to be bride’s maids. The problem is things are well along with all the arrangements can I speak to your mum?”
“She’s not home yet. She works late on Fridays.”
“Oh. Okay, I’ll speak to her tomorrow, we’re going shopping anyway. Now about the other thing.”
“What other thing?”
“The mugging silly and your rescue of the handbag!”
“Oh that. All I did was knock him off his bike; no heroics or anything. The police were there in less than a couple of ticks.”
“But you still saved her bag. She was well impressed ... and grateful.”
“She bloody would be, with all that money!”
“What money?”
Ellie cursed silently as she realised the grandmother might not have mentioned the money, all three thousand pounds of it. Her hesitation caused Charlotte to repeat.
“What money?”
Ellie lied quickly.
“Oh there was a bundle of notes in her bag, I didn’t see how much. Few hundred I suppose. Anyway, she got it back after they’d photographed the contents. The police kept her handbag as evidence but they gave her back the essential contents in a polythene evidence thing like those big, transparent, plastic wallets you see in court.”
This satisfied Charlotte and she went on to talk of the wedding. Explaining that if her maternal relations were to accept invitations it would double the numbers. They might have to change the reception venue. Ellie could see all her mum’s hard work going up in smoke. Having had the wedding arrangements unexpectedly thrust upon her, she had pulled in a few favours from friends to find an affordable venue at very short notice. It was a modest friendly pub on the outskirts of the village and they had booked the upstairs hall. It only held about thirty people. Furthermore, the gay landlord had been the only local person prepared to accept the couple as bride and bride. After putting down the phone Ellie frowned at the idea of having to tell her mum. As she joined Amie in preparing supper ready for their mum, Amie sensed her mood.
“Problems sis?”
“Dunno' yet. Charlotte’s maternals have relented, now they want to attend the wedding.”
Amie gasped.
“They can’t just do that. Mum’s worked her guts out organising things. It took her a day persuading Charlie to let us use the meeting room in the Crown and Anchor. He was worried about all the press and things; he only helped out because he’s gay and sympathetic. He just likes to run a quiet country pub on the outskirts of the village. How many are there?”
“Dunno’; Charlotte reckons it’ll double the numbers.”
“Jeeze! Mum’s not going to be happy. The Crown’s too small; she’ll have to find another venue.”
“Maybe we can set up a marquee in the paddock behind the Crown.” Ellie suggested.
Amie paused thoughtfully.
“That could work. The paddock still belongs to Old Jack Parry. He kept it for his twin daughters’ horses when he sold the farm fields. They run a riding school from the farm now.”
“You used to be friendly with Jane and Lucy Parry didn’t you?”
Amie shrugged then smiled. The Parry sisters had been Amie’s classmates.
“I still am. They’re coming to the evening bash before you and Charlotte take off on your honeymoon. They’d have been my guests at the reception if there had been room.”
“Can you get them to work on their dad?”
Amie grinned a wider smile and nodded.
“Leave it to me. They’ll be at their riding school early tomorrow morning; I’ll pop up first thing before we go shopping.”
“Okay thanks Amie, you’re a brick.”
Ellie hugged her younger sister and they resumed preparing dinner in a much happier frame of mind. They were serving the food as their mum came home. Over the meal they discussed the developments and they were deeply relieved to realise that their mother was truly pleased about their ideas. The following morning turned into a round of frantic re-ordering and re-organising coupled with the inevitable quantum leap in expense. Fortunately, Charlotte’s dad was dealing with most of that.
The first ‘result’ was that Jack Parry proved to be totally agreeable to letting the paddock for the new marquee and before the Saturday afternoon was through he was to be seen driving his ‘JCB’ back-hoe tractor grubbing up a section of the stone wall that separated the pub’s back yard from his paddock. After checking for costs with Charlotte’s father who, being a doctor was not short of a bob or two, the three parties agreed to split the costs of sharing for the new gate and short extension of hard concrete standing to accommodate wedding guests in pretty shoes and smart suites. On the following Tuesday, Charlotte, Ellie and Amie found themselves standing with their two parents in the back yard of the Crown and Anchor pub as they breathed a sigh of relief. The logistics were solved. The marquee was due to arrive the following Thursday and Charlie the landlord chatted amiably as they ate a ‘pub-lunch’ in the bar.
“I’ve sorted the catering; it’s going to be a grand do. That marquee idea was a splendid move. I’ll be able to cater for lots of events now. Jack was more than pleased to find an alternative use for the paddock and it earns him a few bob.”
Doctor Dawson smiled enigmatically.
“Aye, he’s not cheap but then, I never met a farmer yet who couldn’t spot a bob or two. The main thing is, my daughter’s happy and it’s only once in a lifetime.” Doctor Dawson grinned then added. “The only thing now is the weather.”
Charlie grinned again.
“It shouldn’t matter, when they were measuring up the Marquee area they offered to throw in the cost of a cover for the new walkway provided I guaranteed them exclusive rights for a few years. I spoke to Jack about it and he’s okay with it. The guests will have dry cover from bar to marquee and back.”
A general feeling of relief and contentment spread around the table then, under the table Ellie felt Charlotte’s hand sneak into hers and give an excited squeeze. She gently returned the affection then Charlotte dragged Ellie’s hand to her tummy and pressed it to the side. Ellie felt the little kick and could not restrain an excited squeal.
“She moved! One of the babies moved! Mummy! Doctor Dawson, quickly, come and feel your granddaughter!”
The whole group turned then stood up as one as they queued up to feel the babies kicking. An excited Charlotte relished the attention and even Charlie the landlord availed himself of the privilege. After completing the new arrangements for the reception, the group left for town to finalise the re-arrangements for five extra bride’s-maids dresses for five very excited girls. Charlotte’s maternal cousins were now to indulge their greatest wish to be bride’s maids for their cousin Charlotte and her funny new husband. They met the aunts with Charlotte’s grandmother in the Mall and a general girly session ensued as fittings and designs were arranged at very short notice. For the young bride’s-maids the real novelty was seeing Ellie have her final fitting. As Ellie broke with all traditions and posed in front of the mirror to compared her dress with Charlotte’s, one of the bride’s maid’s sidled up
“Are you really a man then?” Asked Wendy the oldest cousin who, at aged thirteen, spoke for all her younger cousins.
Ellie bent down and smiled as she hugged Wendy then whispered.
“Yes darling but not for long. I’ve given your Auntie Charlotte twin daughters so I’ll be changing into a woman in a couple more years after I’ve finished my medical training.”
This explanation sufficed as Wendy dashed excitedly to her cousins to confirm the stories that had caused so many ructions amidst the family. Ellie watched indulgently as the younger girls whispered feverishly then Wendy returned with a final question.
“What are we to call you?”
Ellie grinned. “What would you like to call me?”
Wendy frowned and sucked her finger thoughtfully.
“Can we call you Auntie Ellie?”
Charlotte joined them and explained.
“That would be just perfect. Once Ellie’s qualified, you can call her Doctor Ellie, but Auntie will do just as well.”
With that, Wendy was called in to be measured and the maternal Grandmother, Cassandra Charlotte Peterson approached Charlotte and Ellie as they compared their almost identical dresses except for Charlotte’s bulge.
“Not trying to upstage each other then?”
Charlotte turned and frowned.
“We’re partners in every respect Gran, equal partners. Mine has got a tiny pink bow where the bust gathers and Ellie has a blue bow. That’s the only noticeable concession to Ellie’s status.”
“Beside’s,” Ellie added, “I can never compete with what’s in there.”
She patted Charlotte’s bulge affectionately and they exchanged contented smiles.
The grandmother turned and peered curiously as she seized the opportunity to check out Ellie’s cleavage. Then she drew back and compared the pair as she wagged her head.
“It’s amazing, you both look beautiful. I’m so sorry for the hurt I’ve caused you.”
Both Ellie and Charlotte felt tears arriving and the dress designer quickly spotted the development. She snatched a handful of tissues from the large dispenser she kept handy and quickly handed them out. She then turned and mildly censured Cassandra Peterson.
“This is a very sensitive moment. I appreciate your kindness in apologising to my customers but please try to avoid distressing them. I don’t want tear stains on the gowns. We’re pressed as it is with the sudden order for five new bride’s-maid’s dresses; we can’t get involved in a cleaning issue so close to the wedding.”
“Sorry,” mumbled the grandmother, “I only meant to make amends.”
The designer nodded then turned to the pair.
“Now girls, off with the gowns before they get stained.”
Reluctantly they started to unfasten each other’s dresses and stepped out of them to stand unconcernedly in front of Ellie’s mother and Charlotte’s relations. Naturally all the relations could not stop themselves from checking out Ellie’s knickers. Ellie grinned to Charlotte as she sensed the confusion amongst the aunts. Her flesh-toned gaff had enabled a perfect ‘transition’ and ‘it’ was completely invisible under her pretty white cotton knickers. There was not the slightest suggestion of masculinity.
After the fitting session was finally completed the whole family joined Charlotte’s dad at a pre-arranged cafe.
As they entered Both Charlotte and Ellie were surprised to find Doctor Dawson talking to Billy Davies, Ellie’s only male friend remaining from her school days as Jack.
As the girls and women entered, Billy turned to study the group and eventually he determined which one was Ellie by a process of elimination. He stepped forward and stared disbelievingly.
“My God! Jack! Is that really you? Sorry, I mean Ellie. Doctor Dawson told me you’ve changed your name.”
Ellie felt a pleasant but peculiar flush overtake her as she savoured Billy’s obvious lust. She was also pleased that he had remembered to use her female name. By now, Ellie had been a woman long enough to recognise the signs and Billy’s were all friendly. She smiled coquettishly and lowered her eye-lids shyly. A move guaranteed to bring any man to heel like a love-sick puppy.
“Yes Billy, It’s me Ellie. Are you still enjoying your rugby?”
Billy Davies simply nodded as his jaw sagged and his tongue started to slacken and fall over his bottom lip. Finally he found his voice again and replied.
“Yes, yes Ellie, I play for the Buffaloes, semi professional now. But never mind me; what about you!!? Doctor Dawson has just told me about you and Charlotte, you’re back together.
Ellie still adopted the female ploy of getting a guy to talk about himself. It was her final test to see if Billy really was sincere about her transition. She mentioned the rugby again.
“So you’re playing for the Buffs! Oh that’s excellent; you always were a damned good centre.”
Ellie congratulated Billy whilst completely ignoring Billy’s other remark. Billy was not to be diverted though and he pursued the other topic.
“Never mind about me; what about you? Just look at you! So you two have got over your differences. Are you really getting married?”
Charlotte nodded whilst Ellie replied.
“Yes.”
Billy’s eyes widened with genuine delight.
“Why that’s incredible news, I’m so happy for the both of you. Congratulations! I’m just so-oo glad!”
“And congratulations to you on making the Buffaloes.”
Billy basked momentarily in the praise then remembered his manners.
“Please let me get all of you a round of drinks, we have so much to talk about. Doctor Dawson tells me both of you also graduated this year.”
Ellie nodded and indicated a seat at the end of the long table that the waiters were fixing up from a series of smaller, square, four-seaters. Billy smiled approvingly, he had been dying to meet his old school-friend and see what he looked like as a girl. The news of the wedding added an extra dimension. Ellie’s appearance impressed him and he couldn’t wait to finish the order at the
bar. He returned grateful to see that Ellie had reserved the end seats for Charlotte, Amie, herself and Billy. Their conversation would be more private with less people to eves-drop.
He sat down opposite Ellie and the four of them started chatting as though they had never been apart; ‘Which was some achievement’, Ellie thought, ‘considering they had not seen each other for nearly four years’.
~~~ooo000ooo~~~
Wheels and wings 37
Chapter 37.
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies. Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer. Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite. The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy. Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths The County solicitor.
Cassandra Charlotte’s maternal grandmother.
As Billy plonked himself easily and comfortably into the proffered seat, Ellie could not help but smile. Billy returned the smile questioningly.
“What?”
Ellie wagged her head and smiled as she explained.
“I was just watching you as you sat. Maybe six years ago I might have plonked myself down like that, oh how things have changed aye?”
“Aye but for the better I’d say. You’re just stunning girl! I see you’re much happier now and I’m glad for you.”
Ellie’s hand froze in mid air as she was lifting her glass of white wine. She smiled gratefully.”
“Thank you Billy, you always did have a sharp eye. You’re sweet; so darling, tell me what happened to you after leaving school.”
“I won that sports scholarship to Loughborough. I was never quite as academic as you and Charlotte.”
“But you’ve done okay,” Charlotte interjected.”I see you’ve taken over old Weston’s job at the old school, plus you play for the Buffs.”
Billy smiled, he was indeed quite proud of how far he’d come in such a short time. Charlotte and Ellie exchanged the slightest of knowing smiles. Ellie had learned the feminine trick of getting men to talk about themselves. It wasn’t hard. A couple of carefully placed questions revealed all about Billy’s progress and soon they were reminiscing over old times. Ellie discovered that the memories of school were not proving as painful as they had previously been. It was obvious that when shared with Billy she could also remember how Billy had proven to be the one student who had remained by her, steadfast and solid through all the hurts. Remembering Billy’s devotion to protecting Jack both on and off the rugby field brought a tear to Ellie’s eyes as she reflected silently.
'Even now Billy had demonstrated loyalty and insight, coupled with a maturity that would have endeared him to any girl. Someday, somewhere, a girl would catch a real prize — a loyal, considerate, compassionate and caring companion. Billy’s future wife would be a very lucky and probably surprised woman.'
Even when Charlotte had seemingly rejected Jack/Ellie for what seemed like for ever, it was Billy who stayed on Ellie’s side — Jack’s side. Ellie came to realise as they ate that it was Billy who had inadvertently kept her alive, lent her his protection, and watched her back. She owed Billy a lot for he was the only male contemporary she knew she could trust.
As they dined, the chat between the four of them became more animated and enjoyable as they fell to laughing and giggling like the school children they once were. It attracted the attentions of Charlotte’s father and he tapped Ellie’s mother’s wrist to draw attention to the amused quartet.
“It’s nice to see your daughter Ellie inter-reacting with a proper man Mrs Thomas. I think that demonstrates that she has come the whole way to womanhood.”
Ellie’s mother stared down the table and smiled joyfully then replied.
“Yes. Billy and Ellie were best friends at school. It’s nice to see that Billy is still her friend. Most of the other contemporaries shun her.”
Doctor Dawson fell to watching the group and nodded sagely. It was quite obvious that Ellie and Billy were interacting like any normal handsome man and attractive woman. He began to wonder why his own attractive daughter Charlotte was not showing signs of jealousy. He watched thoughtfully for several long seconds then concluded that whilst Ellie obviously liked Billy, she had no sexual interest. As he went to the bar to get some more drinks for Ellie’s mum and himself, he resolved to check with Charlotte when they got home that evening. For now however, Doctor Dawson was content to savour the happy atmosphere. Meanwhile, Billy was now sat listening with amazement as Ellie and Charlotte explained that they were getting married as two girls in bridal gowns.
“But I thought the church didn’t endorse ‘same-sex-couples’?
“They don’t,” Ellie elaborated. “Legally, I am still considered a man as far as the church is concerned. While I’ve still got my bits, the Bishop is agreeable so Jane,the lady vicar of Saint Theodore’s, has agreed to marry us.”
“So next Saturday’s the big day then.”
Ellie and Charlotte both grinned and squeezed each other’s hands across the table. Charlotte added.
“Yep, eleven o’clock sharp, dad and I will be coming down the aisle.”
Billy grinned.
“Who’ll be the more nervous, you on your dad’s arm or Ellie waiting at the altar?”
The girls glanced at each other and shrugged as Ellie replied.
“Dunno’ Amie will be keeping me company as my bride's-maid but I expect all the rubbernecks will be out. I’ve got used to all that; I’ll just have to grin and bear it. Anyway, it’s only because the local people know my past that there is any issue. Been living in the role now for upwards of five years. Anyway, it won't matter after we’re married and done our honeymoon, we’ll be settling somewhere up north by Liverpool or Manchester. Who’s to know or care?”
“So who’s the relative brave enough to be your best man then Ellie?” Billy asked quite innocently.
Ellie let out a resentful snort.
“Huh! Nobody, my uncle is too afraid so I’ll be standing there alone. Done that plenty of times before so it’s no big deal. When push comes to shove, you find out who your true friends are.”
Billy frowned.
“What, nobody!?”
“Well nobody’s offered and I’d only cause embarrassment if I asked and they refused so I’ll be there on my own, well; Ellie will be with me as well.”
Billy wagged his head in disgust.
“That’s terrible, I’d offer but it’s too late now, all the organising and stuff is done. You’ll have had enough hiccups with Charlotte’s aunties and stuff.”
Ellie fell silent as her gaze turned to Charlotte who recognised the silent beseechment. She frowned thoughtfully then stood up and slipped down the table to chat to her dad and Ellie’s mum. Out of earshot and without even glancing towards Billy, Ellie and Amie, Charlotte whispered to the parents.
“Would either of you two object to one more guest?”
Ellie’s mum smiled knowingly.
“Billy?”
Charlotte grinned.
“You’ll never guess; he’s offered to be Ellie’s best man or whatever you want to call it.”
The parents looked askance at each other then nodded agreement. Charlotte hurried back with the news.
“They’re both happy for you to do that. You’ll have to wear the same style morning suit as my dad.”
Ellie let out a squeal of ecstasy while Billy beamed.
“Will I be giving you away or just supplying the ring?”
Ellie let out an amused snort.
“Ha! Now there’s a thought. We’ll have to ask Vicar Jane. Can a groom be given away?”
“Are you a groom then, if you are, you’ll make a very pretty one.” It was Billy’s turn to giggle.
Ellie scolded him.
“I noticed your eyes popping just now matey, so I’d say no more before tongues start to wag.”
Billy grinned then riposted.
“Sorry old friend. It’s your sister I fancy.”
Even as the last word passed from his lips, Billy realised he had revealed something he had never dared to suggest before. A veritable thunderbolt.
A stunned silence landed with a thump amongst the four before Amie eventually found her voice. Even then it squeaked out in a strangulated gasp as she reacted.
“Wha’! Me-ee!”
Billy grimaced as he realised he had dropped a bomb-shell amongst the others.
“Oh shit! Have I said the wrong thing again? I’m always doing that. Sorry!”
Ellie let out a gasp of genuine relief.
“Bloody hell Billy, you don’t have to say sorry mate. I thought it was me you were fancying. I’m relieved!”
“So am I!” Charlotte added. “I thought you were trying to get into Ellie’s knickers! I thought I had competition!”
Billy sagged with confusion and disbelief at his own seeming ineptitude. He stammered a further apology.
“I, I’m sorry girls. You’re very pretty and all that but whilst I like you Ellie, I could never fancy you. I want a family one day. Seeing you and Charlotte and that uuhm ... bump, I just couldn’t hang back any longer. I’ve always fancied Amie, it’s just — well ... you know. I never was that good with girls.”
It was Charlotte’s turn to snort.
“Whaddya mean ... never good with girls. Every girl in school fancied you; it was just you were always training or organising the rugby stuff. Every time one of us tried to score with you, you were always doing this or organising that or something.”
Billy replied softly and sensitively.
“Yeah. That was my way of letting girls down gently. I even arranged for that county trial at the end of term to avoid going to the leaving prom. That way, I avoided making a fool of myself, like I’ve just done, yet again. I'm always doing stupid stuff with women; sorry Amie. I shouldn't have embarrassed you like that."
Charlotte and Ellie turned to face Amie thus signalling her opportunity to express her own feelings. Amie leaned forward and spoke softly.
“Is that really true Billy? You fancy me?”
Billy turned scarlet again and nodded nervously. Amie's grin almost split her face as she wagged her head disbelievingly.
“Bloody hell and here’s me thinking I was playing second fiddle to these two beauties. Are you serious?”
Billy became agitated as his nerves began to fray again.
“I’ve just said it haven’t I? There’s no need to keep on.”
Amie moved quickly to put the man at his ease and she leaned across the table to kiss him. Even then she felt the tension in his neck as she tried to drag his lips towards hers.
“Relax you idiot! I don’t bite!”
As she spoke, Charlotte yoked her hand behind Billy’s neck and shoved his head forward for Amie to seize his neck and shoulders. Finally she got her lips to his mouth and strengthened her grip around his neck. Ellie and Charlotte grinned at each other as Billy’s eyes finally closed and he began to savour something he had always wanted to do, kiss Ellie’s younger sister. A stunned silence descended on the table as others realised what was afoot at the end of the table. Eventually Amie sensed all eyes upon her and she relaxed her grip. Billy’s eyes flashed open wide as he felt her grip suddenly slacken and he also realised he was the centre of attention. Then a slow methodical clapping broke out as Doctor Dawson grinned and vocalised most people’s thoughts.
“Well, well Billy Davies; you’re a dark horse are you not?”
Billy crimsoned with silent embarrassment until Amie grasped his neck again and forced his lips to hers again. She twisted her head slightly to focus questioning eyes on Doctor Dawson and the rest of the women on the long table as she raised her eyebrows to signal ‘what’?
Doctor Dawson and the adult women ‘got the message’. Amie was making the running.
As the tension up and down the table noticeably eased and the chatter resumed normal volume, Amie felt Billy physically relax and their kiss became even more passionate. Ellie and Charlotte exchanged knowing smiles and egressed into the small yard to chat about the forthcoming wedding arrangements.
“So Ellie Thomas, Billy’s going to be your best man!”
“Or should he give me away?” Ellie wondered.
“Would you want that, to be given away like a real girl?”
Ellie paused thoughtfully then nodded. She felt a warm thrill of ‘vulnerability’. The thought of being ‘given away’ seemed to fill some primordial sense of femininity, to have some strong brave man looking after her. She wondered if she should express these feelings to Charlotte then decided against it. She just answered as asked.
“Yes. Yes, I think I would. Besides, I’d like someone by my side whilst I’m waiting for you. Yes, I know Amie my little sis will be there for me but even a proper groom has a best man so why shouldn’t the other bride have some male support. I’ll have everybody staring at me anyway.
“You’ll have Amie as your bride’s-maid as well.”
“Well yes. She’ll be nervous as well so Billy can reassure the two of us.”
“It’ll prepare them for their own wedding if that business in there goes further.”
“Yes, wasn’t that a cat amongst the pigeons. Who’d have thought, Billy and Amie?”
“I never would have thought of Billy as shy with the girls.”
Ellie smiled enigmatically.
“Actually, he once confessed to me he was nervous around girls. To tell the truth, as I was his best friend and confidant I had noticed he steered clear of girls but that made me think he was gay. he put me wise when I broached the subject very, very privately once, outside school.”
“Huh! You must have been brave. I'm surprised he didn't thump you!"
"Billy's not and never has been a bully Charlotte, that's what endeared him to me. I could trust him. he could trust me and that's why he told me about his nervousness around girls."
"You never mentioned it in school!”
“Oh come on Chaz, I had enough problems of my own; the last thing I was going to do was make any adverse comments about another boy’s sexuality or love life; especially as he was my only friend and especially - ESPECIALLY, as he was the hero of all the rugby jocks.
Even if he was gay it would have been a terrible betrayal by me if I’d outed him. He’d have had every right to have beaten me to a pulp. Besides, he was the only rugby jock who stood up for me; it’d have been churlish if not downright stupid of me to cast ‘nasturtiums’. I’d have been proved stupid and hypocritical if I had voiced those thoughts. Apart from being way off the mark of course!”
Charlotte smiled and reached forward to kiss Ellie.
“You’re a nice girl Ellie; school must have been shit at times.”
“Yeah, tell me about it. Anyway, it's water under the bridge now. I’ve moved on sister ... lover ... wife to be.”
They hugged each other tightly and Charlotte’s father found them still in their embrace when he emerged to look for them. He smiled at the emotional scene and was reluctant to interrupt it.
“Come on you two love birds. If Billy is to be there for you at the church we’ll have to go and make arrangements with Vicar Jane.”
Ellie and Charlotte separated reluctantly and returned inside. After finishing the meal, they made their way to the vicarage after texting the vicar. They arrived as a group of Women’s Institute members were finishing their meeting with Rachel. Ellie sensed the antipathy from several of the members but disarmed them with a friendly smile. Even so she noticed them staring over their shoulders and muttering as they left. Vicar Jane ushered them in.
“Don’t mind them; they’re of a different age and generation. Most of the villagers are either supportive or indifferent.”
“I suppose it’s pretty common knowledge by now.” Doctor Dawson observed.
Jane nodded and shrugged before getting down to business.
“So ladies, what are these new arrangements?”
Ellie replied.
“Uuuhm my male friend from school would very much like to act as my supporter or best man.”
“Oh, who’s that?”
“Billy Davies, he’s the new sports-master at our old school.”
“Oh yes, I know him. Nice guy. My brother’s boys swear by him. He’s done wonders to broaden the school’s singularly one track perspective. They’re both keen swimmers and don’t do any rugby at all.”
“Well amen to that,” Ellie sighed.
“Seconded!” Charlotte added before pushing on with the agenda. “So Vicar, we are wondering if there are any complications if Billy acts as a sort of ‘best man’ for Ellie. Does the idea break any cannon laws?”
Rachel wagged her head emphatically.
“No! In fact it brings the whole ceremony closer to traditional mores. Billy is simply the best man. Just like in traditional weddings.”
Ellie cleared her throat nervously.
“Can he uuuhm, give me away ... like a bride?”
Rachel smiled indulgently. Ellie’s question had clearly demonstrated her female nature, the sense of finding protection and companionship by being seemingly released from her previous condition, her previous life. By having Billy ‘Give her away’ it felt like being released - released from the final bonds of her previous masculinity, her previous existence. To Ellie, her marriage to Charlotte was a ‘Damascus’ moment. Jane understood and reached out to offer Ellie a hug.
“I’ll simply ask ‘Who gives Ellie to be married to Charlotte and Billy can simply say ‘I do’ as he passes the rings to me. Then I can ask again ‘Who gives Charlotte to be married to Ellie and her dad can present her in the traditional manner. How does that suit?”
Ellie turned to Charlotte who smiled widely as Billy and Doctor Dawson nodded agreement.
“Seems like a plan,” Billy replied and his remark spoke for all of them.
“Then I’ll bless the rings and we proceed as per the original plan, each of you places your ring on the other’s finger as you repeat your vows. It couldn’t be simpler could it?”
With agreement reached by all, Jane produced a pot and five teacups to finalise the new arrangements and they fell to chatting about reactions in the village.
“Have you had many adverse reactions?” Doctor Dawson asked Jane.
She wagged her head and listed a couple of individuals that Charlotte had already earmarked as antagonistic bigots. Ellie wondered aloud.
“Will they cause a scene in the church or anything? You know, object when you ask if anybody knows of any just cause.”
“I doubt it,” Jane continued, “they tend to be a couple of blowhards who rarely back their feelings up when push comes to shove.”
“I hope so,” Ellie finished as they made moves to depart.
Jane gave both girls a reassuring hug as they made their goodbyes and she watched as Doctor Dawson’s car scrunched down the drive.
As one of the more liberal, forward thinking vicars in the diocese, Jane felt that she was inching the gay marriage agenda fractionally forward’
‘Yes,’ she told herself, ‘they may be man and wife legally but just be both wearing bridal gowns they were making a loud, significant, personal statement.’
She turned with a satisfied smile and went to prepare the Sunday lesson whilst wondering how she could gently introduce the gay agenda into her sermon without causing too much offence.
~~ooo000ooo~~
Wheels and wings 38
This is the final chapter of Wheels and wings. I am retuning to my earlier novel 'The Angry mermaid'
Mermaid is not complete yet but there are 67 chapters written so far, consequently I have decided to resume posting the chapters about one every three or four days.
Wheels and wings 38
Chapter 38
Character List.
Jack Thomas Later AKA Ellie... Transvestite/intersexual and keen cyclist.
Amanda Thomas AKA Amie... Jack's sister.
Charlotte Dawson... Keen girl cyclist and Jack’s soon-to-be girlfriend.
Bob... Cycling club captain.
Mr Thomas Weston... School games master and keen rugby player.
Billy Davies... Rugby ‘jock’, kind to Jack, he fancies Charlotte.
Marjorie Spencer... Holder of unofficial ‘Prettiest-girl-in-the-school’ title.
Miss Elizabeth Postlethwaite... The English Mistress.
Aunty Olwen... Where Jack changes for school and leaves his bike.
Mandy... Olwen’s daughter, Jack’s older cousin.
Mr Griffiths... The County solicitor.
Cassandra... Charlotte’s maternal grandmother.
Chapter 38 (And final chapter.)
The following Saturday dawned gusty but reasonably warm and all importantly, sunny. In the Dawson household Charlotte had woken before sunrise and was being fussed over by her namesake grandmother and her maternal aunts. Doctor Dawson had been relegated to the downstairs where his mood was not calmed by the isolation. He could hear various noises that could have been shrieks of excitement or screams of despair, either way if did not serve to calm his own frayed nerves. It was obvious, even to Doctor Dawson downstairs, that the young bride’s-maids were proving to be a handful and the aunts had their hands full maintaining some sense of order.
His mood was not made any easier when he opened the morning paper to find that news of the ‘Lesbian, Tranny Wedding’ had reached the national press. He became angry as he read some hurtful, ill-informed articles that had completely misrepresented the facts. The wedding had even been briefly mentioned in a national television morning chat show yet none of the families or participants had once been interviewed or invited to comment. Doctor Dawson could understand the tension his daughter Charlotte and her partner Ellie were feeling. His own feelings were tense enough.
Fortunately, Ellie’s maternal cousin Mandy had come up trumps and offered to come from Manchester to give both brides their makeovers and hair-does. This kind act had circumvented the reticence that local hair-dressers had shown in being associated with ‘The Lesbian — Tranny Wedding’.
Once the wedding was completed and the girls off on their honeymoon, Doctor Dawson was determined to sue the press for misrepresenting the wedding as ‘A Lesbian Wedding’. The crucial point being that at that stage, Ellie was still technically and legally a man for she had not completed her transition. For all secular and canon law, the wedding was perfectly legal; - novel perhaps, but still legal.
In the Thomas household things were slightly calmer by dint of there only being two adults to get ready - Ellie and her sister Amie who was actually quite excited by events, Mandy had done her cousins first, realising that she would have her work cut out getting Charlotte and five excited little girls aged six to thirteen ready by eleven o’clock. By eight, Mandy had done Ellie and Amie and she left amidst wishes of ‘good luck with those little minxes’ as she left for Charlotte’s house.
Ellie and Amie completed dressing and were sitting in their living room carefully avoiding creasing their gowns whilst waiting for Billy to arrive to take them to the church for eleven.
Billy arrived on the dot in a smart morning suit ready to drive Ellie and Amie to his mother’s house where they would transfer to an open carriage and pair supplied and driven by Jane the older Parry twin. The other twin, Lucy was driving Charlotte and her father plus the bride’s-maids in the larger four-horse landau.
By arrangement, Ellie arrived first and her stomach had huge butterflies as her coach approached the church to meet the crowds. She turned nervously to Amie and Billy.
“I didn’t think there were that many people in Charlotte’s village.”
“A lot of them are the bloody media. Are you frightened?” Billy replied.
Ellie shrugged resignedly.
“Nervous but not frightened. I was half expecting some sort of interest but not all this!”
“They’ve bumped up the agenda by calling it a Lesbian - Tranny wedding.” Amie continued. “They must be having a bad news week; they’ve got nothing much to write about so they’ve pushed ‘The Lesbian Wedding’ up the agenda!”
“Well there’s not much we can do about it; we’re here.” Billy declared as he rose to step down first.
Amie stood carefully as the carriage rocked slightly and the paparazzi surged forward, cameras flashing furiously. Jane cursed them loudly as the horses lurched nervously causing the carriage to jerk and Amie flopped back into her seat. Billy swung around angrily and smashed one camera out of a photographer’s hand then called to the village policeman.
“Can’t you control these idiots they’re terrifying the horses with their stupid flashes?”
The officer had already seen enough after noting Jane having trouble calming the horses, and he promptly seized the cameraman with the broken camera as he attempted to threaten Billy.
“You’ve done enough damage here matey. Those horses nearly bolted then with your thoughtless behaviour. Now kindly leave the area before I arrest you for causing a breach of the peace.”
“I didn’t cause the breach officer, he did!” The cameraman protested as he pointed at Billy.
The police officer rolled his eyes and explained with a soft, menacing voice.
“No. You caused the breach by startling the horses. They were quite peaceful until you and your cronies frightened them with all that stupid flash malarkey.”
“They should be better trained. Surely they’ve seen cameras before.”
The bobby became impatient so he repeated himself slowly and deliberately.
“Listen Sir! I’ve seen those horses and these carriages come to this church a dozen times without any incident. Now you idiots arrive and cause pandemonium so I suggest you leave now before I arrest you! You’ve already caused the bride’s-maid to fall!”
The cameraman muttered under his breath but left before any more cause could be given. The rest of the Paparazzi became substantially more subdued then stepped back as Ellie finally descended from the carriage and joined Amie alongside Billy. She giggled shyly.
“How do we do this?”
“I’ll take your right arm cos’ we’ll be on the right at the altar so I’ll be outside you. That way, you and Charlotte will be together. Amie can attend your train and if necessary, help with Charlotte’s train at the altar; I don’t suppose Charlotte’s young cousins will have much clue. It’s a good job both your trains are not too long and rather classy... quite nice actually.”
Ellie savoured the compliment and felt a surge of contentment as she pecked Billy affectionately on the cheek.
“Thank you, you’re just too sweet.”
Billy grinned and felt a surge of pleasure when he realised he hadn’t blushed when Ellie kissed him.
‘This wedding was doing wonders for his self confidence as well.’
Thus emboldened, he took charge of Ellie’s right arm while Amie took Ellie’s train in hand. Such was their ease, they almost sauntered up the churchyard path stopping to say hello and thank-you to those villagers who had turned out to support them. The butterflies in Ellie’s stomach stopped fluttering as she realised there was nobody waiting to shout any abuse or ruin her day. By the time the three of them had reached the church door she was almost crying with relief and happiness. Vicar Jane raised a questioning eyebrow as she noticed the single glistening tear. Ellie explained through a tight smile.
‘It must be the hormones,' she concluded as Vicar Jane embraced her at the door.
“Nervous?” She whispered to Ellie.
“You bet! Oh my God, the church is packed.”
“Don’t worry girl, I haven’t spotted any objectors. When I read your bands out I explained the situation from my pulpit and the villagers seem to have accepted things. Come on, I’ll lead you to the altar then collect Charlotte and her dad.”
Ellie found herself, Amie and Billy being led down the aisle by Vicar Jane who stopped frequently so that Ellie could chat to old friends who Vicar Jane had discreetly sounded out. After checking that these members of the congregation were genuinely friendly, Vicar Jane had placed them strategically down the aisle.
Finally they arrived at the altar and Vicar Jane placed them on the right of the altar before returning to welcome Charlotte. Ellie and Billy waited nervously and she turned to him as Amie leaned in to listen.
“What are you thinking of?”
“I’m thinking how lucky you are!”
A warm surge overtook Ellie and she surreptitiously squeezed her thighs under her gown.
“Why d’you envy me, you’ll be marrying Amie sometime in the future won’t you?”
Billy was about to reply when the organist struck up softly and he glanced towards the church door.
“Hist darling here she is. She looks lovely.”
Ellie wasn’t sure how to react. If she had been a groom in groom’s clothes she could have turned and smiled as Charlotte approached but as a bride everything was new. Then she threw caution to the wind and turned to follow Billy’s gaze. The sight warmed and reassured her so she reached out and gave Billy’s hand a squeeze. Billy turned, grinned and returned the squeeze and Ellie knew from that moment, she would always have an ally in her future brother-in-law
In the aisle, Charlotte had now paused to stop and thank some of the villagers who had been kind about her partnership with Ellie even though they could not understand the inexplicable divergences of gender and sexuality. After several minutes with the organ sounding mutedly in the background, Vicar Jane decided to move things along for she could see Ellie getting fretful. She nodded discreetly to the organist’s mirror and he raised the volume as a signal to Charlotte to get a move on.
Reluctantly Charlotte turned, smiled at her bride’s-maids and set off purposefully on her father’s arm. She had wanted to demonstrate to her grandmother that the nicer, kinder residents of the village were supportive and non-censorious but a brief glance down the aisle told her that her grandmother had truly learned that lesson. Charlotte arrived at the altar with perfect timing as the last bars of the organ faded. She turned to Ellie and the pair lifted their veils to get wedded.
Vicar Jane smiled as the service progressed and the simple modifications she had organised for the ceremony served only to enhance its sincerity. After signing the registry the Wedding March crashed out as loud as the organist could make it. Vicar Jane had obviously instructed the organist to ‘Make a clear statement!’ and to the accompaniment of organ and church bells, Ellie and Charlotte stepped ecstatically down the aisle!
Outside the wedded pair turned and kissed but it was impossible to speak above the campanological ecstasy that crashed out over the church and the whole village. For Ellie and Charlotte however, there was little need to speak. It had all been said and done during their shared years of growing.
As they paused in front of the church porch, their handclasp changed to an embrace which brought the villagers to a cheer that matched the bells. Whilst tightly embraced they were totally impervious to the deluge of light from paparazzi cameras that competed with the sun for a brief instant. Vicar Jane then signalled to the campanologists and the bells were finally brought to silence. The photographer eventually brought the celebrating villagers to some semblance of order and the traditional photo-shoot began. Finally, as the pair led the procession down the churchyard path to the waiting landau, the bells erupted again as the carriage bore the pair to the wedding breakfast at the local village inn. Once they reached the sanctuary of the inn and the guests were safely ensconced, the doors were closed and the paparazzi excluded for the first time. Charlotte and Ellie were free to celebrate in privacy.
As the afternoon shadows lengthened and the married pair had completed their round of thank-yous to the guests, Billy’s well-oiled escape plan was activated and the pair departed secretly from the reception while the paparazzi were left fuming with frustration.
Billy drove in the anonymous, unmarked van for several miles to the pre-arranged rendezvous point where he decanted the giggling pair into a hired car.
“Nobody’s followed us!” He grinned. “You can change in the van; I’ll keep an eye out.”
“No peeping now.” Ellie giggled.
Billy grinned again.
“Come off it Ellie. There’s nothing you’ve got that I haven’t seen in the showers when we were at school.”
“Oh but there is,” Ellie smirked, “you’ve never seen these.”
She pushed her bra up with her hands and thrust out her girlish chest while Charlotte just wagged her head in amusement then scolded her gently.
“You can’t get over those can you darling? For a moment I thought you were going to flash them to Billy.”
“They feel soo-oo good.” Ellie replied.
“Yeah, well get in that van and hurry up and change before I’m tempted to grope those little puppies, you’re behaving like a tart!” Billy advised. “I can’t be a hundred percent certain we weren’t followed.”
Ellie and Charlotte’s smile faded as they realised the risks and they hurriedly clambered back into the van to change. It was impossible to undress and dress whilst the van had been moving during their escape. Finally, just as Billy was relieving himself in the bushes, the pair emerged to find the van seemingly unguarded and Billy nowhere in sight.
“Where the hell’s he gone?” Charlotte demanded. "I hope this sin't one of his pranks."
Ellie shrugged nervously as she cast around.
“Dunno’ he was supposed to be keeping guard.”
As the pair fumed momentarily, Billy emerged from the woods fastening up his fly.
“Sorry, had to pee,” he confessed with a grin. “You won’t be able to do it like this once you’ve had the op Ellie.”
“Too much information Billy, you just look after my sister Amie!”
Finally with hugs and kisses of thanks shared by all three, they parted. Billy went back to the reception to join Amie whilst Charlotte and Ellie drove north on their secretly arranged honeymoon.
As the evening shadows lengthened, the car crested the brow of a hill in Scotland and the pair were stunned by the beauty of the sunset. Ellie stopped the car and invited Charlotte to join her.
“What are we stopping here for?” Charlotte wondered.
“Well firstly, it’s your turn to drive but just look at that view!”
Charlotte savoured the view then smiled contentedly. Ellie stepped up to her and the pair stood with their arms around each other's waists.
“Get the camera.” Ellie replied. “We are going to walk off into that sunset.”
THE END.
~~~ ooo 000 ooo ~~~